Hl~

I LLINO I S
UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN

PRODUCTION NOTE
University of Illinois at
Urbana-Champaign Library
Brittle Books Project, 2011.

COPYRIGHT NOTIFICATION
In Public Domain.
Published prior to 1923.

This digital copy was made from the printed version held
by the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign.
It was made in compliance with copyright law.
Prepared for the Brittle Books Project, Main Library,
University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign
by
Northern Micrographics
Brookhaven Bindery
La Crosse, Wisconsin
2011

BOOKSTACKS

FORTYYEARS WITH THE DAMNED
OR

LIFE INSIDE THE EARTH,

A NOVEL
BY

GHARLES AIKIN,

I will a round, unvarnished tale deliver.
-Shak.

Mysterious Yet Colloquial.

COPYRIGHT, 1895,

BY CHARLES AIKIN,
All Rights Reserved.

Printed and Bound by
IREGAN PRINTING HOUSE, CHICAGO,

A plain, unvarnished tale, written as we talk.

That my purpose may not be misunderstood, I write this
, preface.
This book is not intended as a burlesque on religion as
many might be led to suppose from the title. Although it
deals largely in scenes pertaining to hades, yet it is not
irreverent; in short it has nothing to do with any form of
belief, but is a wild flight of fancy in which the weird and
Ssupernatural form the greater part.
The scenes are laid mostly inside the earth, which the
\
author claims, for his story's sake, to be hollow and to conStain nearly as much inhabitable surface as the outside.
Where mythological characters are introduced they are
given Greek names, that they may the better be understood,
as little is known of the people's mythology of which I
write.
Stories of the outside of the earth are told by resuscitated beings, whose finite existence was not only on this
C. A.
but on other planets.

S

CHAPTER I.

Stranger, why such haste?
I have a story to tell you, so strange, so weird
that for years I have held it a secret locked, as
it were, in my memory. I know full well that I am
growing old and soon must be done with things
earthly. That my story may not be lost I tell it
you.
I am a hunter. Farther up this mountain side
I have a small patch of ground which yields such
meagre returns that I get my meat with my gun,
that is, when we have any. But no more of myself.
Ten years ago today, as I was searching along
this ledge of rocks for game, I found myself near
Luray. Knowing that it would be useless to continue farther in that direction, I was about to
return, when my attention was attracted by running water. Feeling thirsty, I stepped up to the
fountain head, where the water gushed from between the rocks, and after slacking my thirst and
bathing my face and hands in its cooling depths I
felt refreshed. As the weather was hot and the
shade inviting, I seated myself on a convenient
rock to rest and bemourn the scar city of game.

2

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

Growing drowsy I was about to fail into a sleep
when something startled me: looking to my right,
I discovered the mouth of a cave.
In it stood a man gazing into the vaflley below,
wrapped in deep meditation. He did not appear
to have noticed my presence at least, if he did,
took no heed. He was of extraordinary mold;
tall, broadshouldered, with wonderful muscular
development and an appearance of great physical
strength. He carried a staff some six feet in
length, on which rested his great right hand. His
powerful arms and his legs below the knees were
bare, brawny, and dark. He wore nothing on his
feet, and his head was also uncovered.
From his left shoulder, draped in graceful
folds, was a robe of golden yellow, apparently of
silk, extending only to his knees or a little below.
About his waist was a red or, more properly,
a crimson sash. His neck and a part of his massive chest were uncovered save by a necklace of
the rarest gems and of the most exquisite workmanship I had ever beheld. But, strange to say,
the pendant of this beautiful chain was a full
blown rose, which appeared freshly plucked.
His long, white hair, strangely interwoven
with jewels, fell down his back and around his
dark neck and shoulders in graceful confusion.
His eyebrows and eyelashes, like his hair, were
white; and yet not white; they might better be
likened to threads of silver, seeming to emit light,

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH..

and when he moved, his hair would glisten and
sparkle like the gems on his chest. His nose was
of Grecian mold, strong and well developed. His
massive forehead, firm chin, and lips thin and
firmly set were indicative of strong mental powers,
extraordinary will, and great determination. This,
together with his powerful figure, led me to regard
him with a feeling of awe. He had not the appearance of a negro, yet he was dark-yes, very dark.
Boldly I said, "Howdy stranger? " Up to this
time he had not looked in my direction or known
of my presence. Now, turning his head slowly,
he gazed upon me in silence. I began to feel
frightened; but, as I peered into his noble face, so
calm, so kind and so sympathetic, I knew there
was nothing to fear.
At last he spoke. "You are a hunter; but I hope
not a hunter of black men."
I assured him I was not; but making bold I
said, "May I ask where you are from? "
He smilingly answered, 'I live many miles, yes,
many, many miles from here. Men call it hell."
"That is strange," I laughingly replied. "You
are the first man I ever knew to get away from
there; but, honestly, stranger, who are you, and
where are you from? "
Continuing, he said, "Forty years ago I was a
slave in the valley below. With my young wife I
escaped to this cave."

4

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

"Hold on," said I. "Forty years ago! why, you
do not appear to be over twenty-two or three now,
and yet your hair so white! How strange! "
Remaining silent for a moment he replied, " If
you would hear my tale, do not interrupt me. You
will know all later on."
I hastened to beg his pardon with the assurance
that if he would continue his story I would not
disturb him.

CHAPTER II.

In a short time he resumed: Forty years ago
tonight, as the rain fell in torrents and the wind
blew a gale, my fair bride and I fled to this cave to
spend our honey-moon free and, if possible, in
peace. We had provided ourselves with provisions to sustain us three or four months, determining if possible after that to escape to the North.
We had been in this cave but a few days when in
the distance the deep baying of hounds informed
us that we were being tracked. Having a full supply of candles and matches, we plunged deeper
and deeper into the cave, hoping it might be possible that they would not venture so far in search
of us. In this we were mistaken. I do not know
how far we had penetrated the cave--probably
three or four miles; but our pursuers had provided
themselves with lanterns evidently with the determination to pursue as far as the dogs led. Knowing that what was to be done must be done quickly,
we hurried along, hunting for recesses in the
rocks where we might hide from the dogs. As no
asylum offered us protection, I turned to Surene

6

FOR TY YAkS

WITH THE DAMlNED

saying, "The master will soon be upon us, what
shall we do? "
"Let us die together, Joe."
"I fear it must be so, Surene. To see you driven
like a beast by unprincipled men and your fair
flesh torn by the whip of the heartless overseer
would be worse than death to me."
"Well, Joe, let us die. I am prepared, but
how shall we end our lives? "
"No, Surene, we shall not die, at least not yet;
I will have my revenge, and the worst that can
follow will be death. The man that strikes you
shall die by my own hands; then let them do as
they will."
Hopeless, not knowing what to do, we fled on,
when of a sudden we came to the brink of a
river. Our despair was changed to hope as our
eyes by chance fell upon a raft floating near the
bank. I sprang into the water and, securing it,
drew it to the shore, and we hurriedly placed on
board our provisions and utensils which we had
previously stored in the cave along with our few
belongings.
Not knowing where this strange
craft would float us, we stepped upon it and pushed
it from the shore. Our only care was to escape
from the dogs, which were so near upon us that
the leader sprang at us, landing with his fore feet
upon the float.
I rushed towards him intent on braining him

OR

LIFE INSIDE OF THE EART.

7

with my club, but my wife with a woman's forethought placed her hand upon my arm, at the same
time throwing a rope around the dog's neck, remarking that he might be of service to us later on.
Fearing that he would be vicious, we allowed him
to remain in this position until he no longer could
be dangerous.
Bearing away into the strong current, we had
but a short time left our mooring before our pursuers were there. Their wrath and curses were
something dreadful to hear. They had no boat in
which to pursue us, and if they had I doubt if they
would have dared to venture upon this dark, uncertain river. Knowing that in their extremity
they might fire upon us, we lay flat upon our float.
The precaution was well taken. A log that projected above the others formed a convenient breast
work.
Finding that we were beyond reach, they opened
fire upon us with all the viciousness of their natures. But feeling our security from them, we returned a derisive laugh to their curses. As we
floated on, the darkness seemed to increase.
Knowing that it was not safe to have an artificial
light, we continued for some time in darkness and
in silence. Surene at last, feeling that we were beyond earshot of our pursuers, said, "Joe, where are
we ?"

"I don't know, Darling; but I believe that our

8

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

prayers have been answered, and that this craft
was sent by some unknown power to carry us
away from bondage." "It must be so, " she replied, "or how could it have come at the time
when all other avenues of escape were closed
against us." We talked on for a long time, wondering what would become of us, but at last, being
exhausted and quietly floating down the river, we
fell into a sleep.
How long we slept I know not, having no way
of computing time, but think that from our exhausted condition we must have slept five or six
hours. Our dog was more affected by the darkness than ourselves. He kept whining and howling by turns. Still we floated on, sometimes on
one side then on the other side of the river. We
could not see across but judged it to be about a
half a mile wide. The air was soft and balmy,
neither hot nor cold, yet the death-like silence was
appalling. Nothing could be seen in any direction. All was perpetual gloom--no ray of light
save the tiny candle we maintained on our float;
yet our forebodings were not so dark as may be
supposed. Congratulating ourselves on escaping
from what was worse than death, we gave our
hearts in prayer to the power that had saved and
led us away from our enslavers.
Floating to
gether on that gloomy river, we solemnly swore
that we would die rather than be slaves again, be-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

ing firm believers in an almighty power that would
help them that tried to help themselves.
We had some hopes that the river might again
float us on to the earth's surface. The indications
were indisputable that the river had once been a
surface river and was subject to rise and fall, as
the drift-wood along the shore, together with the
fact that our float had been constructed by human
hands, furnished good evidence.
Up to this time we had taken no nourishment,
our minds being too much occupied with past and
coming events to care for anything of that kind,
but we now felt it necessary to take food to sustain our strength. As I have stated before, we intended to sojourn in the cave for some time and
had previously provided food to maintain us two
or three months. This we fortunately had with
us. It consisted for the most part of cornmeal
and bacon, together with fruit and other relishes
which were in the reach of the black man of that
day.
My wife and I partook lightly of the food, offering a part to our poor dog, which he declined,
seeming to grow more and more dejected every
hour. After our light repast we sat talking for
many hours, but the deathly silence and quietness could not but produce drowsiness and we
again fell into a deep sleep.
How long we slept we could not know, but that

10

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

feeling we all have after a long slumber caused us
to believe that we had slept many hours. It was
still dark, but I fancied not quite so dark as before.
Our candle had burned out during our long repose
and as I lit another I saw that our stock would
soon be exhausted at this rate, and feeling that we
might need them for food in dire extremity, I
knew that a light must be maintained some other
way.
Noticing driftwood along the banks, we concluded to make our boat fast to the projecting
rocks and go ashore. Doing so, we noticed the
land, as we had noticed before, a dreary waste of
sand and rocks, no vegetation of any kind. After
gathering driftwood, we made a fire to light up the
scene that we might see around. But this only
rendered our surroundings darker than ever.
Leaping ashore, our dog darted off among the
rocks as if in pursuit of something, but soon returned more dejected than ever. The darkness
was telling sadly upon him. Once or twice he
acted as if he would throw himself into the river
with suicidal intent, but a few kind words would
calm him and he would lie down and whine.
Of late my wife and I had conversed but little,
each communing with his own thoughts.
Surene was seven-eights white and, being maid
to her young mistress, had surreptitiously learned
to read and write, Her mistress being somewhat

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

11

literary in her tastes and her friends and associates of like character, created in Surene a desire
for knowledge and served as.a school for my
beautiful but unfortunate wife. Perhaps more
favors had been shown her than to the average
slave as her master knew full well that his own
blood flowed in her veins.
I was black and had been led to believe of African mold, but being probably endowed with
more native intelligence than most of my people,
I think that slavery was more galling to me than
to the average African.
The meetings of my wife and myself had been
clandestine, but in that courtship we had solemnly
vowed that we would make a strike for liberty.
My master had bitterly opposed Surene's becoming
my wife, so our marriage was not what was usual
among the slaves of that period. But one night
we pledged our vows and appealed to the Almighty
to sustain us in the "rectitude and honesty of our
intentions." This was only a night previous to our
escape to the cave. Now as we sat upon the bank
of this dark deep stream, we renewed our vows,
determining to again embark upon the river and
float on to liberty or to death.
We had some hopes that this river might possibly float us on to the earth's surface in a free
state. Yet my wife reminded me that she had
often heard the white people talking at the tabie

12

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

in our master's mansion say that the centre of the
earth was a great firy furnace, and seemingly the
direction of this-river was towards the earth's centre. I knew it had been a superstition among the
negroes, ever since I could remember, that hell
was immediately under us and heaven above us.
Yet we could not understand why a just God
should float us on to eternal torment when all our
lives had been one continual degradation, torture,
servitude, and bondage. Surene's faith was never
shaken. So kneeling in that awful darkness, we
appealed to Almighty God to direct us aright.
Then rising to our feet, I immediately prepared
the craft to continue our voyage.
Knowing, as I said before, that our candles
would soon be exhausted if we continued to use
them I concluded to maintain a torch light from
the drift wood we could gather from the shore; so
I prepared a bed of sand and rock to prevent firing our float, and after arranging our fire and
securing dry sticks enough to sustain it for some
time, we again embarked with our dog and
floated on.
The current was not rapid, yet strong and
deep. The fire on our craft lighted up the surface
of the river, which up to this I thought to be uninhabited but now found it to contain schools of
fish. They were so tame that they swam along
the boat, apparently charmed by the light. In

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

13

common with other negroes living along the
Shenandoah and Rappahannock rivers, I carried
fishing tackle in my pocket such as hooks, lines,
floats, etc. These I immediately utilized on discovering the fish. After baiting my hook with a
small piece of bacon, I was not long in landing on
our craft a fine fellow of three or four pounds.
This delighted us. We thought in dire extremity
we might spend the remainder of our lives along
this dark and desolate shore, subsisting on fish
alone, and be far happier than in a life of servitude, for we would at least be free.
I continued my fishing, partly for pleasure and
partly for food, until I landed five of these beauties. Then my wife reminded me that to catch
merely for pleasure was a sin.
Making our boat fast on the shore and building
a fire from the drift wood, we dressed the fish.
Surene being an adept in preparing fish, soon had
them in a frying pan which we had fortunately
brought with us for life in the cave. The feast she
prepared was fit for a king. Corn bread and fried
fish; even old Bay, who had taken no food since
leaving the cave, accepted his portion with gratitude.
Having relieved our hunger, we sat down with
quiet thankfulness to think and talk of our hopes
and expectations. Old Bay had ceased to whine
and lay in what appeared quiet slumber.

14

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

Surene was a beautiful singer, being endowed
with unusual musical ability and, in common with
her people, she loved to-sing. I asked her to sing
me one of those old plantation melodies so musically sweet. She made an attempt with her voice
pitched at what had been usual on the old plantation. But the echo from the rocks seemed to her
like demons calling us back to slavery. She im
mediately ceased singing, saying to me that it
seemed blasphemy. Then she added, "Joe, do you
know, I am happy even in this solitude. I would not
break it--no, I would not change it. Let us live
on as we are."
Embarking, we floated on; days, months, and years
may have passed away yet we knew not; we had no
way of reckoning time and could only abandon ourselves to an unknown power that carried us down
this kind old river. Nature at times would call
for rest and a drowsy feeling would come upon us.
These sleeping and waking spells continued for a
long time. How long I could not tell, but we
floated on. Our subsistence was for the most
part fish, but my wife occasionally prepared a pone
from our scanty stock of corn meal.
One thing that surprised us was that a part of
the fish we caught were without eyes while
others had eyes. Knowing that the tendency of
fish was to work up stream, we were naturally
led to suppose that this river would ultimately
emerge into light.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

15

It had been some time now since we had landed
so we concluded to run into shore, tie up our float,
and remain awhile upon land. This last landing
gave us some encouragement, the country was less
broken, less rocky, and the sand less arid. There
was no indication of vegetation, save a moss, or
manner of moss, which was hard to distinguish
between mineral and vegetable. But what interested us especially was that friction with this unnamable substance would create yellowish light yet
of little illuminating power.
We remained for some time fishing and strolling along the bank, gathering this strange moss,
and would sit for hours by this dark and gloomy
river trying to communicate with the grand majestic body of water, as if we would learn from it our
destiny or our destination. The majesty of nature
seemed as sublime here in absolute gloom as in the
vaulted domes of an ethereal sky. Although above
us floated no fleecy clouds, though we saw no rainbow of promise, and the cheering songs of the
birds were hushed as it by the pall of night, yet
the grandeur, the sublimity, the unfathomable
works of the Almighty, were as penetrable in these
dark vaults as upon the radiant meadows of the
Shenanadoah.
It would be idle to continue the description of
this shore life. If it were possible to convey to
your minds the intensity of our hopes and fears, of

16

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

our deep and venerable love of freedom, of our
sincere thankfulness for the preservation of our
lives to this time, of our deep and unutterable
belief in the guidance of a supreme power, and of
our earnest intent to obey as strictly as possible
the dictates of our own minds as to what was
right and wrong, you could appreciate the satisfaction we even felt in these extremities.
Feeling that destiny guided us still further
down the river, we embarked upon our craft following the course we had taken before, peacefully,
quietly, and I might say happily.
Up to this time our journey down the peaceful
river had been so quiet and undisturbed that the
lapse of time had hardly been considered, yet the
worn and shabby condition of our clothing was to
us indicative of having been several months on the
float.
Surene up to this time had done her best to
keep our clothing in a presentable condition, but
the frequent washing and continual wear reminded
us that we would soon be like Adam and Eve in
the garden of Eden. While we were considering
what we would do when our clothes were entirely
gone, our ears caught the roar of a cataract, which
grew more and more distinct as we floated on. In
wild agitation I said to Surene, who was ever calm,
"Is it possible that we are at last to be dashed to
pieces down some terrible precipice? Can it be

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

17

that this beautiful river, which up to this time has
been our friend, will dash us into a mad torrent? "
Turning upon me her eyes, calm as the setting
sun, she said, "Joe, if we die, let us meet death
bravely, but do not doubt the hand that guides us."
As we floated on the roar of the cataract grew
louder and more intense, so much so that we concluded that it would be the part of wisdom to run
our craft to the shore and walk down the river,
guided by what torches we might arrange, to investigate and locate the cataract. The same rope
that had served to bind the bedding we had taken
to the cave, and to secure Bay, now served as a
tow line for our float.
We found the bank of the river low and level,
with now and then a projecting rock. The greatest trouble we had to contend with was to keep
our torch burning, light wood growing very scarce.
But after many miles of weary travel we had the
good luck to find an old pine log, partly decayed,
that had drifted there at high water. With our
hand axe I soon secured the knots, piling them on
our float. These served us a fine purpose as they
made a good light and lasted well.
Being so wearied with our long tramp, we concluded to camp on shore, rest and prepare some
food. My wife informed me that this would be
the last of the corn meal that she had husbanded
for so long a time, so she prepared it into pones.

18

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

In the mean time I caught two large fish. Our
bacon had long been gone and all that remained of
our stock was a good sized bag of salt.
In proportion as the stock of provisions we had
brought to the cave had diminished, the fish in the
river seemed to have increased; the water now
fairly teemed with them.
Surene was not long in preparing a good meal,
in fact it was a grand feast considering the material at hand. I had long ceased to offer old Bay
corn bread, as it was too precious for dogs and he
never seemed to appreciate it, so his diet was fish
only. When I was fishing he was always at my
side, appearing as much pleased at the catch as
myself.
The roar of the cataract appeared to increase,
yet it sounded far away. After my wife had spread
the blankets preparatory for rest and sleep, we sat
down to talk. "Joe," she said, "have you seen any
change?"
"Why, Surene, why do you ask?"
"Because, Joe, I think I can see a ray of light
far down the river."
"I have seen as much, Darling, but dared not
call your attention to it for fear it was a delusion,
not wishing to create false hopes to have them
crushed by disappointment. But as we are the
children of misfortune and as every ray of light
which has entered into our lives has been crushed

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

19

by this accursed African blood which flows in our
veins, as we have been ordained by God himself as
the hewers of wood and carriers of water, as the
chosen victims of cruel bondage and oppression,
disappointment is but our natural inheritance."
"Stop, Joe, stop," she said, "we cannot blame
our Creator for our oppression. He has endowed
us with as much natural physical and mental power as the whites, so if we tamely submit to become
slaves and beasts of burden, it is ingratitude to
God to blame him for our misfortune. Joe, as we
have tasted the fruits of freedom, even under these
difficulties, I swear by all I hold sacred, by my
love for you, Joe, that if that ray of light we see
in the far distance shall lead us again into slavery,
that I shall not, neither shall you, submit to the
degradation, but we will die striving for freedom."
Continuing our conversation for some time, we
became weary and fell into a peaceful slumber.
When we awoke it was morning, as they say on
the earth's surface, and as I had caught enough fish
the night before for breakfast my wife hastily prepared them, together with the remnants of the corn
pones left from the night before. Having satisfied our cravings, we were prepared for another
season of labor.
Noticing on our last tramp that my wife had
been over fatigued, I thought it best for her to ride
on the float and maintain the torch light there in-

20

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNAED

stead of carrying it in her hand. This lighted up
the shore sufficiently for me to make my way with
the tow.

For miles we passed on in silence. Still the ray
of light in the distance seemed to increase-there
was no doubt any longer of its reality or any fear
of a delusion. The shore grew more and more
favorable for our travel, although no vegetation
had yet been seen. The dog seemed more anxious
to push forward than ourselves; he had evidently
seen the ray of light and appeared anxious to increase our progress. As the march was long and
tedious we became weary and halted for rest. Making the craft fast to the shore, we prepared the
meal, as usual obtaining what fish we wanted from
the river.
The light from below became so well developed
that we no longer doubted that we were emerging
from darkness. Surene and myself were fully
impressed with the idea that we were nearing the
earth's surface.
The roar of the cataract was so great that I
could no longer trust Surene on the float, so she
walked by my side on the shore. As we neared
the falls the light brightened so fast that we did
not need the torch, but could pick our way in that
weak but welcome light. Every mile we progressed down the shore we could see the light visiby increasing. It did not seem to come from the

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

21

sky above, as was our wont, to see on the earth's
surface, but evidently was projected from an opening in the rocks, which Surene and I supposed to
be the passage of the river upon the earth. Hurrying along with all the speed at our command, I
soon could see that the river passed out of a great
arched gateway, and the light coming through this
opening was what lighted up our passage. We no
longer doubted that we were in a great cave and
were about to pass into the light of the sun, as we
could see the river beyond the mouth of the cave
and the light shining on it. Yet Surene and I hesitated for fear we might again be enslaved; but
after a long consultation we determined to learn
where we were, and if it proved a free state we
were all right, if not we could again escape to the
cave and live on fish the rest of our lives. The
roar of the rushing waters was deafening. With
many misgivings we again took to our float and quietly passed out of the mouth of the cave.

CHAPTER III.

As we reached the open country beyond the
cave and turned in the direction of the cataract. We
were spell-bound with the grandeur of the scene.
For three hundred feet fell an unbroken sheet
of what appeared to be water but afterward proved
to be liquid light. This body of fluid did not pass
off on the surface below the fall but was swallowed
up between two mammoth rocks and again came
to the surface two miles below. The light emitted
from this fluid was more brilliant than the sun's
rays and too dazzling to look upon with the naked
eye. This stream did not enter our river but
formed an independent river about two miles away
and running parallel with ours.
As soon as we had recovered from our surprise
we made ready to land, our craft having the while
floated about two miles below the mouth of the
cave. We were not long in making fast our raft
and stepping on shore.
The country around us was a valley of surpassing beauty. I could not compare it to anything on
the earth's surface, not even the valley of the

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

23
2

Shenandoah, which in my early days I had always
regarded as God's chosen work. As we stood on
this strange shore, gazing with wonder and admiration on the lovely valley as it stretched away in
undulating beauty, with its flowers and fruit, its
soft and velvety grasses, graceful trees, and
limpid brooks that lazily picked their way to mingle with the waters of the grand old river, which
had kindly borne us from a land of bondage to this
chosen spot, our hearts joined in earnest prayer to
the giver of all good and perfect gifts.
As Surene stood before me wrapped in admiration at the grandeur of the falls I could not but
feel that she was sent as one divine to lead me to
freedom. Her face was of a light olive hue, bespeaking the mingling of white and negro blood,
but withal sublimely beautiful. Her eyes were
soft and dreamy, save when stirred by the wrongs
of her people. They then would flash like sunbeams on the beautiful Rappahannock. Her willowy form would bend and sway as gracefully as
the tall grasses before her did to the gentle breeze.
She seemed like Diana prepared for the chase gazing over the plains of Olympia.
What a strange constrast I was to this beautiful being, for I was black,-yes, black, black as the
terrors of night. Yet why was I black-why was my
face painted black as a demon's and yet there be
given to me a soul so freighted with dream and

24

FORTY

YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

poetry that I could sail away on the wings of imagination and people worlds radiant with love and
whitewinged purity; but if this was the will of
God, it was but an assurance to me that [ would
some day enter the Golden Gates of the new Jerusalem washed white in the blood of the Lamb.
Old Bay, less romantic than ourselves, reminded
us that something to eat would be in order. Our
diet now, like Bay's, was reduced to fish alone.
Surene laid before us the fish she had prepared
before leaving the cave, and we sat down to eat
and be thankful.
Knowing full well from the source of light
there could be no night, and worried and much fatigued, we spread our blankets and lay down to
rest. As we lay on our backs gazing above we
learned for the first time that no direct light came
from the sky above us. There was a hazy, mellow light of golden hue near the horizon, but as it
ascended it passed into roseate and then into bluish grey.
Nature asserting herself, we fell into a pleasant sleep. When we awoke the same scene presented itself with the same intensity of light.
Surene seemed to have been awake for some
time,and when I opened my eyes she was wandering
along the river bank. As soon as she saw me sitting
upright on the blanket she said, "Joe, I do not believe we are on the earth's surface, but that every

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

25

mile we travel down this kind old river brings us
nearer the earth's centre. We can find no more
beautiful place to spend our lives than right here.
There is no indication of animal life and we are
probably the first human beings that ever trod
this ground."
"I am as well pleased with the surroundings as
yourself, the air is soft and balmy and the temperature perfect. We could not ask for anything better. I will build a cabin here that will protect us
from this over strong light and settle down in
peace."
"Why, Joe, protect us from the light, do you
fear our complexions will suffer by it?"
I replied, "'Not mine at least, my skin has too
often been tanned by the overseer to have any
fear of suffering in that direction."
At this sally there was a ring of mirthful
laughter, the first we had indulged in since leaving the old plantation, and my heart gladdened at
the sound. I think I am justified in saying that
no people are so highly endowed with a sense of
the ridiculous as those of the African race. This
is the one bright spot in their life of servitude.
In attempting to prepare our morning meal we
were surprised to find that I could not start a fire
with the driftwood we had brought with us on the
raft. My attempt to ignite matches signally failed,
together with various other expendients to pro-

26

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

duce fire. Dejected I gave it up, remarking to Surene that it would be useless to catch fish if we
could not cook them. Feeling much depressed at
what I regarded as fate, I turned to Surene and
said, "Starvation must of necessity follow if we
cannot start fire." She with her natural supply of
wit in case of a dilemma said, "Joe, we can row
back into the cave and prepare our food, using
this as a dining room. You have ingenuity
enough to build a craft, haven't you?"
The current in the river was strong and I knew
that before I could build a skiff with the material
at hand we would starve to death.
She continued, "With everything so bright and
green as in yon grove there must be fruit."
Without ado we made our way to the grove indicated. There we found small fruit and berries
not like we had known in the valley of the Shenandoah yet sweet and delicious. Making our breakfast of them, I brightened-'up with the hope that we
might find other things and live comfortably.
Noticing for some time another clump of trees
about a mile farther down the river, we determined
to bend our steps in that direction. On arriving
there we found a large spring, the source of one
of the brooks that lazily wound its way to the river.
The foliage was of a richer and deeper green than
I had ever before seen and was interlaced with
flowers and a new kind of fruit resembling cucum-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

27

bers, yet it grew on trees. Plucking this I found
it would peel like a banana. The meat was of a
rich redish yellow interlaced with veins of darker
red. It looked truly inviting. I said to Surene,
"I believe this fruit is good to eat."
She replied, "Be careful how you taste it, Joe,
it may be poisonous."
We found also other varieties of fruit but none
of them were familiar to us. On the other side of
the spring was a grassy bank shaded by overhanging foliage. It was so inviting that we concluded to return to our first camp and bring our belongings to this place, leaving our old craft made
fast to the shore of the river.
After being installed in our new quarters, which
were about a half a mile from the river, we were
ready for further investigation.
Noticing the continual flashing of light from the
river that had emerged from the ground below the
falls, I determined to go over there and inspect more
closely to find out if possible the character of the
fluid. This was about a mile and a half from our
quarters.
Wandering leisurely along over the grasses and
now and then picking the flowers which grew promiscuously on the plain, we arrived at this wonderful river of light. The light emitted from the river
seemed equally brilliant with that from the falls
and was painful to look upon.
So shading my

28

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

eyes with my hand, I descended a gentle sandy
slope and put my hand into the fluid, trying to ascertain if possible what it was.
The feeling was not like water but more like
oil. After drawing my black hand from the fluid I
was startled to find the light still remained on it.
I tried to rub it off, but could not. The light appeared like a sunbeam projected into a room by a
mirror. After commenting some time on the wonders of this fluid we started down the river. As we
wandered along I discovered yet another grove some
what to the right, seemingly about midway between
the two rivers. It was larger than the first two
yet much the same in appearance.
Surene said, "Joe, let's go over there and see
what's in that clump of timber beyond." We were
winding our way in that direction, talking of the
past and present, when suddenly our dog, forgetting his meagre berry diet, broke ahead of us in a
grand frolic, occasionally returning to us wagging
his tail as if to say, "I am well suited with these surroundings, let us stay here." He had fully recovered from his loneliness and apparently forgotten
his contempt for "niggers." He was much devoted
to Surene though perhaps he did not hold me in as
much respect, yet we were at least on speaking
terms.
After a walk of a couple of hours we entered
the grove. If possible it was more beautiful than

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

29

the others, every shrub and tree being laded with
fruit or flowers.
What surprised us most of all was that there
was no evidence of decay, no over-ripe fruit, no
wilted flowers, no dead branches, no seared or yellow grass. It was evidently propagation without
decomposition. Flowers that Surene had worn for
some time in her hair appeared as bright and fresh
as when first plucked.
Vegetable life was abundant in every direction
but so far we had seen no animal life. We had
penetrated but a short distance farther into the
grove however when old Bay suddenly stopped
and barked. We stopped also and gazed in every
direction to discover the cause. Soon all was explained for out stalked a deer. It was not at all
startled by our presence but stepped right out in
front of us as much as to say, "Ah, who are you?"
Bay was somewhat frightened by it but soon
mustering his courage walked up and smelt of it.
The dog had lost his viciousness, showing no disposition to attack the animal, but appeared rather
glad of its companionship. The deer showing no
sign of fear we approached it, Surene laying her
hand on its well-formed head.
I suggested to Surene that we might have some
fresh meat if it were possible to cook it.
"Joe, I would starve or nearly so before I would
consent to kill this beautiful and harmless animal;

30

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

better let us cultivate its friendship and if possible
induce it to become one of our family."
This was not hard to do as it enjoyed our caresses and followed us wherever we went.
Surene could never get flowers enough. She
was continually gathering them, occasionally offering them to our new companion, who ate them with
a relish.
After straying for some time through this beautiful grove, we came upon a tree heavily laden
with the fruit I have before described. Without
any particular aim I gathered some of it, or rather
plucked some of the branches laden with it, saying
to Surene, "I will take these back to the camp."
It looked so inviting I could not divest myself of
the desire to taste it. This Surene would not allow me to do.
Wandering here and there, I in time strolled
back to the camp, carrying the strange fruit with
me. Arriving there, I threw what I had gathered
on the ground, as we plucked more of the berries
that were in great abundance about us to satisfy
our hunger.
Our new-found friend came upon what I had
left upon the ground and, without saying even so
much as "with your leave," placed his sharp foot
upon the fruit and with his teeth gracefully peeled
away the skin, eating the meat with satisfaction
and with the appearance of its being his every day

OR LIFE INSIDE OF 7HE EARTH.

31

diet. We watched him with great interest, as it
was a convincing proof to me that the fruit was
not poisonous. Old Bay eyed him closely, apparently wanting some himself; so I peeled one and
offered it to him. He ate it with a relish, and even
wanted more.
I said to Surene, "I am going to try this. I am
satisfied that it is not poisonous."
"Wait awhile, Joe, and see what effect it has on
the dog."
Finishing our meal of berries, and lacking
something better to do, we lay down. "Wife, I'm
as empty as a nigger's pocket. Those berries
don't touch the spot. I hope the new fruit will
treat Bay all right, for it looks to me like a good
thing, and we must get something to eat besides
these berries."
"I am well satisfied with the berries, Joe, but
men must always have meat or they are not satisfied."
While she was talking I dozed off.
After a refreshing sleep we awoke to find things
as we had left them. Neither of the animals seemed
to have suffered from eating the fruit, so Surene
and I tried it ourselves. It was the climax of food
and the most delicious I had ever tasted. It combined the qualities of flesh and fruit and so thoroughly satisfied us that we cared for no other
food.

32

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

Surene said, "We have now reached the Eldorado, this surely is the promised land, everything
is provided for us here, and--the greatest blessing
of all--we are free. Let us look no further but
spend the remainder of our lives here."
"But," I said, "What will we do for clothing?
We are sadly in need of that now."
"We will be provided with that too," she replied. "A land that supplies us with everything
needful will not be wanting in clothing."
Having found the best of food prepared, we sat
down to a life of inactivity. The laziness of our
race was fast developing.
Surene, growing disgusted with this sloth, said,
"Joe, we must move. We are getting so lazy we
will die of dry rot."
After some planning as to where we would go,
we started out for a long tramp. We had not yet
left the grove when Surene descried in the sky
above us and some distance away what appeared
like an enormous bird or some monster on wings.
Growing frightened, we fled back into a more
dense part of the foliage that we might peer at it
from a safer retreat.
Surene said, "I believe that is some monster
that devours everything on these plains, and that
accounts for there being no animal life here."
I probably feared that as much as Surene but
did not care to show my weakness. It advanced

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

33

very rapidly and as it neared us it assumed definite form. Its appearance might be likened to a
steamboat less the smokestacks. I had often heard
old master say that some day there would be air
ships, and all traveling would be done in that way;
and I believed this one of them.
It did not take long to prove my surmise correct, as the craft was so ne ar that we could see
gaily dressed people on each side of her. Passing
rapidly over our heads to within a mile of the falls,
she gracefully settled to the ground with the ease
of a bird.
The people soon left the ship, and we could see
them bounding over the ground like boys and girls
in frolic. They were arrayed in great splendor,
not conventional in style as on the earth's surface,
but in brilliant flowing robes wound about them
with a grace and beauty unequalled by anything
among the queens of earth. Their attention seemed
directed towards the falls, for ever and anon they
would stop and gaze at it as if lost in admiration at
its grandeur.
While this was going on another ship passed
over our heads. While landing they were lustily
cheered by the people of the first ship. Hardly
had the people from this last ship disembarked before a loud cheer went up, and as we looked a
third ship, like in appearance to the first two, settled down with the same ease.

34

FORTY YFARS WITH THE DAMNED

According to the best of my observation, I
should say there were five or six hundred people.
All their attires were somewhat similar. The prevailing colors were red and yellow, with now and
then a sash of blue. It was quite evident to our
minds that they had come from some distance to
view this wonderful falls.
Some divided off in
groups and seemed to engage in earnest conversation. Others strolled leisurely over the ground,
laughing, talking, plucking flowers, throwing
themselves occasionally upon the grass, enjoying
themselves and the surroundings. Then they all
of one accord formed in rows, sitting down upon
the grass.
Surene whispered, "They are about to serve
something to eat."
She was right, for in a few moments there
emerged from the ships black people with trays
laden with fruit that appeared to us like what we
were subsisting on. At first Surene did not notice
that those who were serving the food were negroes. But on discovering it she exclaimed, "My
God, Joe, we are on the earth's surface, and there
are slaves as in old Virginia."
"Surene, we may be mistaken about their being negroes, as the distance is so great we can
hardly judge in detail what the people are."
But the atmosphere there was so amazingly
clear we could see at a much greater distance than

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

35

on the earth's surface, and I felt some misgiving
in saying to Surene that there was some doubt
about their being negroes, for to my mind it was
conclusive that they were.
Yet they appeared
happy and seemed to enjoy their surroundings as
much as their masters. Could it be possible that
even in the next life the black man would play the
servant's part? Could it be that God in the arrangement of the human family had created the
black man to serve the white? Was he by mature
inferior? Could he never hope to be more than a
slave? I had always heard that doctrine preached
but doubted it. But this seemed to establish it as
a fact.
After partaking of the food, they prepared as
if for a dance. To our utter astonishment they
were in a short time engaged in a mazy whirl, as
we had often seen in old Virginia. The music was
furnished from the first ship. We could not see
the musicians yet the music was enchanting. The
dance continued for some time, probably for
hours. At last seeming to be satisfied, they as of
one accord started towards the river of liquid light.
They did not travel in order, but every one as he
liked. Deploying over a large space, some of them
walked very near to the grove where we were
hidden.
I now had a nearer view of them; in fact they
passed so close to our retreat that we could see

36

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMINED

them in every detail. They mixed promiscuously
together, and their faces shone with joy, peace,
and kindness. Even the black people mingled with
the whites and were arrayed in the same manner.
As they reached the river's edge, with little or no
ado they laid aside their robes and plunged into
the stream.
After sporting about an hour in this fluid they
came out, wrapped their robes about them, and
passed again so near our hiding place that we
could see the liquid light clinging to them, After
wandering about over the plains for a time, the
people of the first craft boarded their ship and
were away, those remaining cheering them as they
rose from the ground. In a short time the others
took to their craft and were away like the first.
We heaved a sigh of relief when we were again
alone and again free, but we were far more mystified than before.
Surene asked, "Can it be that this is a free
state? If so, why do they have negro slaves?"
I replied, "It can not be, for I have often
seen people from the North, and their dress and
appearance was the same as the people at home."
After hours of speculation as to where we were,
we remained as much in the dark as before, but of
one thing we were assured, that these falls were
so great a wonder that they must be visited frequently by excursions of this kind, and our safety

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

27

depended on getting further away. After deoating
for some time whether we had better take to our
craft and float down the river or travel on foot between the two rivers, we decided on walking. Our
belongings were so few that I soon strapped
them on my back and we were off.
How far we traveled before resting I could not
correctly judge, but it was many miles. The plain
was interspersed here and there with strips of timber laden every where with an abundance of fruit and
flowers; so our inner man was well supplied. The
atmosphere continued as beautiful as when near
the falls, the temperature being just right. After
becoming weary with our long march, we threw
ourselves on the grass, and it was not long before
we were wrapped in the arms of Morpheus.
When we awoke everything was calm; no
change had taken place and, believing that another
day's march would remove us beyond the line of
visitors, and that we would then be safe from discovery, we started out again. This day's march,
if I may be permitted to say day, was much in
keeping with the last, the country remaining about
the same or, if possible, growing more beautiful.
After walking several hohurs, we concluded to
halt in a small grove, take some refreshments, and
rest for awhile. Old Bay and our pet seemed to
appreciate this, as they had traveled many more
miles than we, running here and there in every
direction.

38

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

So far we had traveled on a line with the river,
not diverging more than a mile to a mile and a half.
The two rivers up to this time had run about parallel, but now the river of light bore almost direct
ly to the left, while our river continued in almost
the same direction as before.
We were loath to leave this strange river of
light but, as we could not follow both, concluded
to remain by our old friend. As we had seen no
more animal life nor any sign of it, we grew more
mystified every hour.
Surene had not spoken for some time, appearing to grow more bewildered every mile we trayeled.Suddenly looking up she said, "Joe, is this
a dream? It does not appear to me like waking
life. Shake me, Joe. Pinch me. If I am in a
dream, waken me. I would know where I am."
Laughingly I caught her by the shoulders and
gave her a shaking. " Yes," she said, "this is
real life, but how strange it is. Where are we going? We tramp on and on but know no more
where we are at the end of our journey than when
we started. There is no animal life and no human
habitation, and yet such a chosen spot-was it
made for us alone? Or does the Almighty intend
to free all our race and bring them here? Does he
think they have suffered enough, and shall the re
mainder of their lives be lived in peace and quietude, roaming over these lovely plains and feast-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

39

ing on the beautiful surroundings? Were we the
first sent here to prepare the way?"
"I would think it so if it was not that we had
seen the people of the air ships, and know they
were real flesh and blood; yet they did not look
like those of earth, as upon them appeared no sorrow. Their faces looked heavenly, yet why did
they stay so short a season? If we are in heaven
why should we be alone, is there a part in heaven,
for the white man and a part for the black? Do
they not live in common there as upon the earth?
What think you, Surene?"
"Heaven is not inside of the earth but above
the earth, and according to what we have been
baught this should be hell. It is far too beautiful
for that. What say you, Joe, if we see the people
from the air ships again to ask them where we
are? This mystery is dreadful."
"Then you are not happy, Surene; would you
rather the strange people of the air ships know of
us? Is it not possible that they would enslave us
and carry us away into bondage?"
"You are right, Joe, I am happy here. I would
not have it changed, but I would dearly love to
know where we are."
"Perhaps it wbuld not be well for us to know,
Surene. Knowledge does not always bring happiness, and I have been told by those that have much
of it, the less we know in this life the happier we

40

FORTY YEARS WIt7H THE DAMNED

are. Yet I could never feel that way. It appears
to me that to have all knowledge would be happiness itself; but say, Surene, why do you suppose
those people of the air ships bathed in the river of
light? I have a strong will to try it myself.
What say you to it, Darling? "
"Not now, Joe, but later on I may consent.
Here is a lovely spot, let us stay here."
We had not rested long when Surene caught me
by the arm saying, "Joe, I see a man." At the
same time she pointed towards the river, which
was now about a quarter of a mile away. Looking
in that direction, I could see a man, rather above
average height, apparently old, with long white
beard and hair. He seemed to have discovered us
first, for he was bearing directly toward us. He
held in his right hand a staff, and his figure was
wrapped in a manner of robe something similar to
the people of the air ships. With a swinging and
springy motion he advanced very rapidly and was
soon upon us. His beard and hair were a contradiction to his face, for as he drew near we judged
him to be about fifty, with piercing dark eyes and
thin set lips denoting one of great will power and
more than ordinary intelligence, while his figure
showed exceeding strength for a man of his age.
When within a reasonable speaking distance from
us he said, "Who are you; how long have you been
here ?"

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

41

"Where are you all from, are you runaway niggers ?"

I had always carried, since arriving here, a club

I had brought from old Virginia. I sprang to my
feet in a moment, angry at being asked if we were
runaways. Being a powerful man myself I had no
fear in an equal combat with any other man, black
or white. Stepping up immediately in front of
him I hissingly said, "Yes we are runaways; do
you want us ?" I was fully determined that if he
made an attempt to arrest us, I would fell him to
the earth with my club.
He did not seen at all startled at my demeanor
but smilingly said, "Do not disturb yourself, boy,
I am not hunting runaway niggers, and to make
you easy on that score, there are no slaves here,
neither are there masters. I had supposed up to
a moment ago when I discovered you, that I was
the only human being on this vast plain; yet if I
had cared to, I could have known that you and the
girl were here. So let us be friends. I am glad
even of the friendship of a nigger." And then in
half soliloquy he said, "Many and many a year have
I wandered over these plains alone, homeless,
friendless, and forgotten. The only companion I
had for years was a deer that came with me from
the earth's surface, but in time he grew weary of
me and fled from me as from a thing of evil."
I thought of our deer and turned to look for

42

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

him, but he was gone. I said, "Surene, where is
our pet ?" "He is not around; he fled at the approach of the stranger." Our new-comer seemed
so lost in his own thoughts that he did not notice
our conversation in regard to the deer. He stood
for a few moments leaning on his staff as if in a
dream, and I thought as I gazed upon him that he
was the finest example of manly and physical development for an old man that it had been my fortune to meet.
At last recovering himself, he approached us
and said, "Think not of my silence, I sometimes
fall into these moods." Now he added, "Children
of misfortune, how came you here ?"
Surene, who up to this time had not spoken to
him, said, "We are not children of misfortune, but
the most favored of our race. And as you are a
white man it seems most fitting that you tell us
first how you came here."
He was about to speak when Serene raised her
finger and said, "Will you kindly answer one question before you proceed ? Are we on the earth's
surface or at the earth's centre ?"
"Neither," he said, "my poor girl, neither. The
earth's centre is above you. The earth's centre is
the sky, as we are wont to say on the earth's surface, but this ground we tread upon is the inside
crust of the earth. The earth is a shell, and we
are on the inside of the shell. Old Virginia, as I

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

43

take it you are from, is on the outside of the shell,
and I may say right here that there is nearly as
much inhabitable surface on the inside of the
earth's shell as on the outside. All the inside of
the earth's crust is hell, and at one time was dark.
Satan and his imps of darkness held high carnival
over these plains, tormenting and torturing as they
would the poor victims from the earth's surface.
The inferno is located on an island in the Sea of
Redemption. It has an extended area and is far
below the surface of the water surrounding it.
The water is held from dashing into the inferno
below by a rugged rock-bound coast. The nearest point to the island from where we are standing is probably one thousand miles according to
our measurement.
"At the beginning of the Christian era, or about
that time, everything was changed. After Christ
had died for the redemption of sinners and made
it possible for all who would to enter the abode of
Heaven, He ascended to his celestial kingdom
and took it upon himself to better the condition of
things here. Being in great favor with the Almighty, He was vested with all power to act as he
would. Gathering about Him a large convoy of
angels and arch-angels, He descended into this
abyss of darkness, driving Satan and his hosts into the inferno and making it impossible for them
tQ ever cross again the sea of Redemption, but not

44

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

restricting them from ascending to the earth's surface.
"Now the Blessed Redeemer proceeded to arrange everything outside of the inferno. His first
act was to cause a great descending of light, which
you saw in the magnificent falls as you entered the
Valley of Resurrection, at the same time causing
the river which flowed from the falls to pass as a
belt around the inside of the earth's crust, forming
lakes and bays of the fluid at various places along
its course. The reflection from the river, bays,
and lakes causes the illumination and brilliant light
by which we are surrounded.
"After He had arranged this light, He next proceeded to cover these beautiful plains with the
fruit, flowers, and other vegetation which we see
so perfect and luxuriant."
Surene asked, "Who are these people that a
short time ago passed over our heads and visited
the wonderful falls?"
"Those, " he said, "are the people of Surey.
They have been purified by the fires of hell, and
have been redeemed therefrom, and now live in absolute peace and happiness in the valley of Surey."
Surene further inquired, "Where is the beautiful valley of Surey? Is it on these plains?"
"No," he answered, "between us and the valley
of Surey there is a deep gulf in which there is a
monster who swallows up any one attempting to pass

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

45

the gulf, and conveys him to hell, where he will
be purified in the fires of torment, except, I should
say, those who have already passed through the
fires of hell. They can pass and repass as they
please over the bay. These people of Surey visit
this falls and bathe in the waters of liquid light,
that they may have all knowledge."
"I," he continued, "have bathed in the river of
light and have all knowledge of what is on the
earth's surface and what is in the earth. But it
would be useless for me to continue explaining
these hidden wonders, when by merely bathing in
this river of light you can have all knowledge
yourself."
I thanked him cordially for this information and
said to Surene, "Let us immediately go and bath
in this river."
"No," she said, "Joe, let us first hear our newfound friend's story of how he came here." Then
turning to her guest she smilingly said, "Will you
kindly continue with what you were about to relate? But first please have some of our freshlyplucked fruit."
Gracefully bowing, he accepted with thanks.
We all sat down on the grass, he of course taking his seat first, for we had not yet left off our
reverence for the white man. So we remained
standing until he invited us to be seated.
"I congratulate you," he said, "on discovering

46

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

this food of all foods. To me it is more delicious
than anythingI have ever tasted on the earth's surface. I have no desire, after eating this fruit, to
taste food of any other kind."
After he had finished his simple repast he remarked, "I am really glad of the opportunity of
telling anyone my story of the past. I cannot tell
how long I have been here; but it appears to me I
have been here sixty years."
As we looked somewhat startled at the remark,
he divined our thoughts. "You don't think I look
that old now. I was fifty-eight years old when I
left the outside of the earth, but as there is no decomposition here one never grows older. You can
remain here for a thousand years, millions for that
matter, yet would never die, and would never grow
older. You would never be sick and could not suffer from any cause save loneliness, that is, if your
previous life had been free from enormities. Unfortunately mine has not been free from sin of the
most dreadful kind, and as a result I suffer much
from remorse.
"But let me go on with the story of my past life
and how I came here."

CHAPTER IV.

I was raised in one of the southern states. My
father was a rich planter owning many negroes,
which I inherited. My early life was spent in
riotous living, accompanied with every manner of
dissipation. Father died when I was a young man.
I, the only heir, came into my inheritance at an
early age. It was predicted by the old men living
on the adjoining plantations that my career would
be a short one. that my fortune would soon be
wasted, and that if I was not killed, I would soon
end my life in dissipation.
They probably would have been right in their
conjectures, if it had not been that about this time
I fell deeply in love with a girl who was visiting in
the neighborhood. After the usual prelimin aries
she accepted me as the most favored of her suitors;
and after a duel or two with rivals, according to
the customs of that day, we were married.
Her control over me was absolute; her wishes
were strictly complied with; and I was so wholly
under her influence that she shaped my life as she
liked. Being a woman of strong moral courage,
unfaltering in her sense of right and wrong, she

48

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

soon converted me from one of the most dissipated to one of the most moral men in the community.
We were seldom apart, being very wealthy both in
her rights and my own. We lived in great splendor, free from the demoralizing conditions of other
families equally or less rich. Although she gave
elegant entertainments, I do not have in mind one
man at these many festivals who was ever known
to be under the influence of drink, for no liquor,
save the lightest wines, was allowed to enter our
mansion.
As time wore on a son and daughter were born
to us. Unfortunately our son was cast in a mold
like to myself, his tendency being towards dissipation. His love for drink seemed to have been
inherited from me, but the wonderful influence of
his mother over him held him practically to a
moral life. As he grew to manhood his mother
and I both thought a college education was
So after the usual preparation I took
needed.
him to a school in Connecticut. For the first year
or two we had little cause for worry on his account,
but by the time he arrived at his junior year he
had fallen into bad fellowship.
One day he and some fellow students got to
drinking, then went down to the beach and hired a
sailboat, which capsized in Long Island Sound. He
alone out of a party of five was drowned. This
was a terrible blow to his mother and myself. But

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

49

his mother, with her usual fortitude and strength of
character calmly submitted to the will of fate and
more devotedly gave her life to the rearing of her
daughter, who was the counterpart of herself.
The loss of this son affected me so strongly I
again broke out in drink. But it was only for a
short period, as my wife's strong influence soon
redeemed me.
As our daughter was growing towards womanhood, the schooling advantages being very poor in
our neighborhood, my wife proposed sending her
to some boarding school in the North. To this I
could not bring myself to consent. I could not divest myself of the feeling that we might lose her
too.
This was the first time in our married life that
my wife and I had ever entertained radical views
in opposition.
But she, with her usual tact,
knowing what my feelings were in that direction,
abandoned the idea, and there was no more thought
about it.
About that time a young man came into the
neighborhood from Connecticut, seeking employment as a school teacher. As I was one of the
school directors at the time, he called upon me.
The fact that he was a graduate of the same institution that my son was attending at the time of
his death, and further, that he was a class-mate of
his, was all the recommendation that he needed with

50

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

me; and I soon secured him our district school.
The schoolhouse was on my plantation, and when
my wife learned that he had been a schoolmate of
her son she promptly invited him to make his
home with us. At the same time she considered
it a rare opportunity of obtaining a tutor for our
daughter. This arrangement was very satisfactory
to me, as he seemed a young man of high moral
qualities.
About this time an epidemic struck our neighborhood, and my wife was among its first victims.
My devotion to this noble woman, and my intense
love and admiration for her rendered separation
the severest blow that ever befell man. My first
impulse was not to survive her; it appeared to me
that the earth and all its belongings would be
blank and spiritless.
But as I remembered she had left her counterpart behind, a woman in spirit and character so
like her mother, my duty was plainly to remain,
protect, love, and provide for her alone now, as I
had jointly loved and protected her with her
mother.
Time wore on and my grief at the loss of my
companion gradually lessened, but still was so intense that I tried to drown it in drink. I again
entered upon a life I think more reckless, if possible, than that of my early manhood. My daughter strove in vain to turn me from this course, but

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

51

her influence did not have the power exercised by
her mother.
I would for days leave home, staying in a town
near by debauching myself with drink. My daughter still continued her efforts to reclaim me, but
so fruitless were her best endeavors that, discouraged with ever making me better, she could but
allow me to pursue my course towards ruin.
During this time the young school teacher remained at my house, devoting his idle time to tutoring my daughter. His noble manhood, his earnest and honest efforts to advance her in her studies, his true and sincere sympathy for her misfortunes, his splendid presence and elegant address
soon won her affections.
Pursuing my drunken course, I paid but little
attention to home affairs.
The plantation was
left entirely in charge of an overseer, the management of the mansion in the hands of a housekeeper,
leaving the two young people together a large
portion of the time.
I had not thought of anything of this kind until my attention was called to it by my housekeeper.
Then my wrath knew no bounds. I could not consider their affection for each other; but it appeared
to me he was trying to rob me of the last thing 1
held dear on earth. I refused any communication
with him, but promptly ordered him from the
house. I also used my influence, being one of the
IBRARY

UINWERITY OF ILLINtOIS
1 URBANA CHAMPAIGN

52

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

trustees, to discharge him from the school, hoping that he might leave the neighborhood.
Judge Lupue, a man of great force of character, immensely rich in land and slaves, lived on an
adjoining plantation. There had been a feud for
many years between the two families. The feud
had commenced between his father and mine, and
although neither of the principals had ever fought,
there had been many killed of his and my followers. He was known far and wide as a man of undoubted bravery, ready and willing at all times te
defends the right of himself and followers, and it
was a saying in the neighborhood that when Judge
Lupue drew his gun somebody went down. This
powerful enemy of mine now stepped forward and
defended the young school teacher, employing him
as a manager (not overseer) of his plantation, saying to the neighbors that he would not have the
young man driven away at the caprice of the Colonel.
Of course I could do nothing. There were no
charges I could bring against the young man in
court that would in any way incriminate him, and
if I could have trumped up any charges against
him, the old Judge was so far my superior in legal
matters, having served several terms as circuit
judge, that my chance of driving him out of the
neighborhood by that course would have proved
fruitless, so I could but submit to the inevitable

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

53

and allow him to remain. But I inwardly determined to stay at home and prevent any intercourse
between him and my daughter. Yet my accursed
love for drink led me back to debauchery.
One day returning from town on horseback with
two boon companions, all three being beastly drunk
who should we meet but Sanders, the teacher. In
my drunken and bullying way I said to my companion, "Now one of you act as second to me and
the other to him, as one of us has got to die."
This seemed to somewhat sober my companions as
well as myself. They tried to dissuade me from
anything of the kind, declaring that if the young
man was killed it would be considered in the neighborhood as murder. As we three were known to
be sworn friends, the natural conclusion would
be that we had all lent a hand to do it, and they
knew further, that Judge Lupue would not tamely
submit to having his charge brutally murdered.
So they positively refused to have anything to do
with the matter. This enraged me so that I put
spurs to my horse and dashed up in front of the
young man and told him to fight for his life or die.
He appeared so cool and wholly unmoved by my
threats that it rather unnerved me.
He calmly remarked, "Colonel Branch, if you
wish to kill me I shall offer no resistance; though
I might succeed in killing you, yet I would not,
even in self defense, kill the father of Lenore."

54

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMAvED

This placed me in such an awkward position
that I could only withdraw. So joining my companions we allowed him to pursue his way in
peace. One of my companions remarked as we
passed on that "that damn Yankee was about
as cool and nervy a cuss as he had ever seen." My
last hope of redress for imaginary wrongs seemed
to have failed. I knew full well that to attempt
any further persecution of Sanders would be to
hold me up t6 ridicule and unfavorable comment
with planters around the neighborhood. This continued for some months, during which I could learn
of no clandestine meetings between Sanders and
my daughter. Thinking perhaps the affair had
blown over, I relaxed my vigilance,
After a few attempts I found that anything I
could say to Lenore about the matter was of little
avail. For, like her mother, when approached on
any subject disagreeable to her she would remain
absolutely quiet.
My hatred for the old Judge was only equalled
by his dislike for me. The children from the
Judge's plantation were in the habit of crossing
a portion of my plantation for a near cut to the
school house. In an unguarded moment, and when
in one of my drunken bouts, I notified the Judge
that the children from his place must not pass over
my land. I felt at the time I was penning the note
to him that I was making a fool of myself; but as
I sent it I had to take the consequences.

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

Every move I made appeared to place me in a
worse light before the community. [ had forgotten when I sent this note that my daughter,
in pleasant weather, was in the habit of walking
over a portion of the Judge's plantation on the way
to her church. This of course, he took advantage
of. He addressed my daughter a note purely in
keeping with his well known gallantry, stating to
her in substance the note he had received from
me, and really hoped she would continue her walk
to the parish church over his plantation, saying
that he always felt a sense of pleasure in seeing
a beautiful form and lovely face passing so near
his mansion. This was the bitterest cut I had ever
received and, though a fighting man myself, as well
as the Judge, I did not see any plausible excuse for
calling him out; and I must frankly admit that,
knowing the character of the man, I did not care
to do so. My only hope was that my neighbors
would not get hold of the affair, so warned Lenore
not to mention the matter, but of course the old
Judge showed my note to the neighbors, which in
itself would have been enough to hold me up to
ridicule, and he also showed them a copy of his
reply. This was not long in traveling the entire
state of Louisiana. Several of the papers published the two notes; so you can judge the position in which it placed me. The people of our
state are a proud people, and anything reflecting

56

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

on the honor of one of her princely planters was a
sore disgrace. Nothing was left for me but to remain silent.
This was but a short time before the election of
parish officers. Every one was agog with the
coming election, and we all as usual that morning
gathered in the neighboring town to talk politics
and try to influence votes for our favorite candidates. Of course, as it always is at such places on
such occasions, liquor was served to whoever
would drink, and I, among the rest, was soon under
its influence. 1 would not say that they were all
drinking men, for that was not so. Many planters in the neighborhood did not drink, among them
the old Judge. He, of course, was there with all
his retainers and followers, making himself felt
for his favorite candidate.
The day was not far spent when it was plain to
see that the Judge's party was in the lead. Things
went on from bad to worse until the closing of the
polls.
The Judge and his followers, being well satisfled that they had won the election, did not regard
it necessary to stay and hear the count. I, of course,
with my followers remained, with the vain hope
that it might be better than we expected.
But no, it was worse; they had beaten us two
to one.
This satisfied me that my influence was gone.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

57

During my wife's life or while she maintained my
manhood, the influence of the Judge and myself
were nearly equal, but now I knew or began to
feel how I was regarded in the parish.
After the votes were counted a few of us started
out for the rounds of the drinking shops, and continued carousing until morning, when, remounting
our horses, we rode home.
On arriving there, the first words that reached
my ears were from the housekeeper, who said,
"Lenore is gone." I was for a moment paralized.
I could not move. The shock was so great that it
sobered me almost immediately. I felt sure in a
moment that Sanders and my daughter had eloped.
I mounted a negro upon my horse, to pursue my
companions and call them back.
I informed them of what had happened and
asked them to join me in pursuit.
Trying to get what information I could regarding the flight, I called Lenore's maid and asked her
where her mistress was. She was a handsome
mulatto girl, very much devoted to Lenore, as she
had always been kindly treated by her. In fact,
Lenore treated every one kindly and was beloved
even by the niggers.
I had some doubts of the maid giving any information that would lead to the whereabouts of the
guilty pair, and was so satisfied in my own mind
that Lenore had fled with the teacher that I

58

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

promptly ordered her maid to tell me where she
was and when she went. This the girl refused to
do. Threats did not intimidate her. So, calling
the nigger driver, I ordered him tie her up and
whip her. After a few lashes I again asked her to
tell me about her mistress, but she positively refused. She was a frail girl but endowed with wonderful will-power. After ordering the driver to
lash her again, I asked her the second time. She
refused as before to give me any information about
the matter. Fearing to continue the whipping,
lest it might injure or kill a valuable slave, we
gave it up and turned her loose.
If any one else about the plantation knew anything about the matter I did not know who he
was. No one volunteered any information. I had
the horn blown and all the niggers called before
me, and asked them if they knew anything of the
departure of their young mistress. Each in turn
declared that he knew nothing of it.
Finding [ would have to seek information beyond my own plantation, we started north, supposably the direction the elopers had taken. We
had not traveled far in that direction when I saw
sitting in front of a cabin an old man and woman
smoking their pipes. In a half sleepy manner,
usual with that class, they informed us that they
were up during the night, and saw a young man
ancd woman pass by on horse,-back, who seemed to

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

be riding as though in a great hurry to get somewhere. But it was so dark they could not discern
any of the particulars about them.
With this small clew we hurried on, occasionally getting the same kind of information as we
continued the pursuit.
Riding furiously, our horses in a short time
were much jaded.
Fortunately, as we then
thought, I knew a planter a few miles ahead, who
would supply us with fresh horses. I was right
in my conjecture. From him we got the first real
or reliable information that we had been able to
obtain.
The elopers had stopped at this planter's to
get refreshment, saying that they were brother
and sister and had been down near Delphi to visit
an uncle of theirs, Col. Burke, that their names
were Rodman, and that they lived over the other
side of Bayo-mason.
The old planter said he never thought of doubting what they told him, as their manner was so
easy, natural, and innocent. It was true they did
not look much alike, but that was often the case in
children of the same family.
He laughingly said to me as he gave us new
horses, " Colonel, I think they are too smart for
you: I don't think you will catch them."
I did not relish this remark but said nothing.
Now, freshly mounted, my companions and I

60

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

pushed on furiously, determining, when these
horses were jaded, to secure fresh ones at any
price.
We could hear of the elopers along the way and
knew that we were gaining upon them rapidly.
After riding at a high rate of speed for some time,
our horses failed to respond to the spurs. Coming to another planter of some pretention, a genuine Frenchman by the way, we approached him
with a view to trading our horses for fresh ones.
He did not seem very favorably impressed with
our proposal or, if he was, appreciating our sore
necessity, he intended to make us pay for the exchange, as indeed he did. We first addressed him
in English, then finding he was a Frenchman, we
spoke to him in French, hoping it might have some
influence. (Every one in our section spoke French,
nearly all being of French extraction.) But it did
no good. He made us pay all he could.
I began to feel very much fatigued, as I had
spent three nights without sleep and one of them
in debauchery.
We were now only about five miles behind the
pair, but, freshly mounted, we pushed on with renewed vigor, expecting soon to overtake them.
They were making direct for Black River and
we knew from the direction that they intended to
cross the river. Black River is about five hundred
feet wide and at this time of the year the banks are

OR LIFE INSIDE OF 7HE EARTH.

61

full. There was no bridge, and people were taken
across on a rickety old ferry boat. The boat was
drawn across the river by passing two pulleys at
the front and rear of the boat over a guy rope suspended from bank to bank. Another lighter rope
was suspended above the guy rope, enabling the
ferryman to pull his boat hand over hand from one
side to the other, the guy rope keeping it from
floating down stream.
We arrived at the river just in time to see Lenore step off the ferry on the other side. This was
a bad check to us, for I knew that before the ferry
could be brought back and we ferried over, they
would have a good start of us.
I hollered over to the ferryman that those people were runaways and if he would hold them until
I could get over that I would give him five hundred
dollars.
Sanders was equal to the occasion. Quietly
drawing his pistol, he presented it to the ferryman's head, telling him to cut his boat loose from
the guy line and let it float down stream. To this,
of course, the ferryman objected, but looking into
Sanders' eyes and then down the muzzle of his pistol, he found the argument so persuasive that he
readily complied with the demand.
As the boat swung loose from its holding Sanders quickly stepped ashore, at the same time
throwing the boatman a roll of bills, that served as

62

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

a balm to the wounded spirit of the ferryman, who
devoted his time now to saving his boat, which
was rapidly passing down with the current.
The guilty pair were again about to mount their
jaded horses, when up rode two niggers leading
several light saddle horses with the evident intention of crossing the ferry.
Sanders took in the situation at a glance. Approaching the two niggers with a pistol in each
hand, he ordered them to change the saddles from
his horses to their fresh ones.
Seeing what was going on, we opened fire. We
did it more with the intention of intimidating them
than of hitting them, as Lenore persistently kept
herself between Sanders and us, evidently knowing we would not shoot her.
After the fresh horses had been saddled and
Lenore was mounted, Sanders quickly stepped to
the reel that held taut the guy rope that stretched
acioss the river, and with a sharp knife quickly
sundered it, also at the same time cutting the hand
rope above. The strong current caught the ropes
and immediately sent them trailing down stream.
Then, mounting, Sanders and Lenore rode away.
My companions gave a cheer as they were hidden from view by a bend in the road, remarking
that it was about the most gallant thing they had
ever seen. Even I myself admitted that my respect for Sanders was very much increased.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

63

Now, as they were gone and as a mad body of
water was between us, it was a great problem how
we could get to the other side. If Sanders had not
cut the guy rope we might have got the ferry back
after a long struggle, and making her fast to the
guy line could have got over, but cutting the
guy rope defeated all attempts in that direction.
The niggers on the other side seemed stupified
at what had happened and did not appear to comprehend the situation.
I hollered over to them and asked them who
they belonged to. They hollered back that they
belonged to Massa Dunkirk, whose plantation was
about a mile west of us.
The niggers on the other side of the river now
had three horses besides the jaded ones Sanders
had left. As there were four in my party, that
would mount only three of us, leaving one of our
party behind to settle with the planter that owned
the horses, on the supposition that a statement of
the situation would make it all right.
Hollering across to the niggers, I asked them if
they knew of any skiff thereabouts.
They said they knew of one about two miles up
the river.
I told them I would give them five silver dollars
if they would bring down the skiff and row us
across the river.
After a moment's consultation one, starting on

64

FORTY

YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

a run up the river, hollered back that he would do
it. The other nigger remained with the horses.
In a reasonable length of time he returned with
the skiff. Removing our trappings from our horses,
we put them in the boat, and he pulled us to the
other side. Paying the nigger his five silver dollars as promised, we ordered him to put our saddles on their horses at once.
They hesitated at first, saying that they did not
know what ole Massa would do about that.
We told them that we had left a man on the
other side to make it all right with the master.
So, saddling our horses as directed, we mounted
and rode away. Lenore and Sanders by this time
had at least three hours start of us and as they
were as well mounted as ourselves, no doubt they
were riding as fast as we could hope to; but we
pushed on the best we could, and had probably
ridden eight or ten miles when the roads forked,
one leading to the right the other to the left.
Two of the white trash, who were building a
cabin near by, stopped their work as we rode up
and stepped down to the forks. I thought this
strange, as people of that class are not in the habit
of bothering themselves about others that pass by,
and, as a rule, are uncommunicative, They were
playing a deeper game than I supposed, however,
for as they approached the forks of the road they
paid no attention to us, who, of course, they must

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

have seen, and were about to walk by without
noticing us when I said, "Have you seen a young
man and woman pass by here lately? " One of
them answered by asking me, "Say, General, has
youns got any terbaccer?" Of course I used
tobacco in common with the other people of that
time, and handed him my entire plug, saying,
"Keep it. Now, tell me, did you see a man and
woman ride by here on horse-back? " "Yes," he
said, "weuns were working on de cabin and de
young man rode up and asked weuns the way to
Wainsburge. Jim said to him, 'youns keep dat road
and dat will take youns there.' So dey rode on
towards Wainsburge."
Without waiting to hear anything more, we
dashed up the road we supposed they had taken.
It was now about dark and Wainsburge was abouu
eight miles away. Believing that the runaways
must be much fatigued and would stay at Wainsburge all night, we hurried on there.
Wainsburge is a small place of two or three hundred inhabitants, and any strangers riding into the
place would be readily noticed. On arriving there,
we found that no persons answering to our description had been there.
My companions and myself noticed that when
we rode away from the men who were building the
cabin, we heard a low laugh, and now believed that
they had sent us astray purposely.
Feeling so fatigued that we could no longer keep

66

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

our saddles, we decided to stay in Wainsburge all
night for rest and sleep.
After we had taken our supper and were sitting
on the porch in front of the little tavern, a nigger
approached me and said, "Boss, Ise hauling logs
today down by de creek where de white men am
building de cabin. Dey done tole youns dem folks
come dis way, but dat young man done give dem
men a whole handful of silver money if dey would
put youns on de wrong track, deed dey did boss."
I could now account for that little laugh we
heard as we left them, but thought nothing of it
then for, after giving them the tobacco, they seemed
anxious for us to overtake the fleeting pair. But
it was late and we were too tired now to do anything, so giving the nigger a half a dollar, we went
to bed, glad of the opportunity to stretch ourselves
out in a comfortable sleep.
I knew nothing more till the servants of the
house called me the next morning.
After breakfast we paid our bills, ordered our
horses, and were about to start when Major Brandon said, 'Colonel, we will never catch them folks
and damn if I ain't tired of the whole business.
Besides, that fellow is as sharp as lightning and, to
tell the truth, I rather like him." It would appear
that my two companions had agreed upon this
speech, for Wilkens said, "Them are my sentiments too, Colonel." This was a damper upon me,

OR LIFE INSIDER OF THE EARTH.

67

for now I myself had begun to doubt if we would
overtake them. They had, probably, by this time
got on a steamboat and would be north before we
could do anything.
Being rather crest-fallen, we gave up the chase
and started towards home. After learning the
shortest road back to the ferry where we had left
our comrade, we mozied along, not failing, before
we left Wainsburge, to get our flask filled with
what we then regarded as needful.
On reaching the ferry, we found our friend
and told him we had given up the chase. lie laughed
and said that probably it was just as well.
Our horses were so rested that, arranging things
satisfactorily to Judge Dunkirk, we continued our
journey toward home. Returning to the planter's
where we first got fresh horses, we told him we
had given up the chase and concluded to let the
fugitives go.
My old friend, the planter, said, "Colonel, I
think you acted wisely. He is a darn nice appearing fellow and I think the girl will not do bad in
marrying him. In fact, if he comes back and wants
one of my girls I will not object."
This made me feel better, and we started home
more jovial than would be supposed under the cirstances.
After reaching home I did not care to meet any

68

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

of my old associates so I stayed on the plantation
and kept sober.
A few days later I received the following letter
from Lenore:
ST. CHARLES HOTEL,

NEW ORLEANS, April 16.
DEAR PAPA:-

Jack and I are married. Enclosed find copy of
certificate. Nothing but your forgiveness is wanting now to make me absolutely happy.
I know you will like Jack when you know him
better. We take a steamer for New York, which
sets sail at three o'clock today. Write us, "General Delivery, New York City."
Your loving daughter,
LENORE.

P. S. The last you saw of us was at the ferry.
We then bore towards the Mississippi, passing by
where there were two men building a cabin. Jack
hired them to set you wrong. Getting directions
from them, we started towards the Mississippi,
reaching a small landing a few miles below Nathez.
Jack told the peeple there we were just married and
were on our wedding tour to New Orleans, and
would like to leave our horses there till our return.
We did not have long to wait for a boat. Soon
one came steaming down the river and being hailed
it lay to and we got aboard, arriving in New Orleans all right. Married in an hour after we got
there.
Lo.

CHAPTER V.

Surene and myself, up to this time, had sat almost unmoved, listening to the old man's story.
As he ceased speaking Surene remarked, "What
a happy ending."
He looked up with sorrow written in every
lineament of his face and said, "Would to God this
was the ending."
Burying his face in his hand, his great frame
shook with emotion. Remaining silent for a few
moments as if communing with his thoughts, he
again burst forth as if addressing some unknown
power, "Why did the fates conspire to lead me to
this horrible end ? Why was I allowed to leave the
earth's surface to wander up and down these beautiful plains consumed with remorse ? Why, before
that fatal day, was my body not burned and the
ashes scattered to the west winds that there should
remain no trace or remembrance' of a murderer
whose life was but a curse to his fellows, who bore
his family down to ruin, whose death was a cause
of thanksgiving among a down-trodden people,
who had been driven without mercy and whose
whole life on the earth's surface can only be likened
to that of a demon?"

70

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

At this, Surene's whole sympathy was awakened.
She cried in alarm, "Do not talk thatway, unhappy
man, even if your life has been as bad as you
would lead us to suppose, there is yet hope. You
may be redeemed from your sins, and the atonement for your past life is yet in your power."
He answered her, "No, poor girl, no. He that
leaves the earth's surface with his sins upon him,
passes the bounds of atonement. I know full well
that my sainted wife and daughter are walking the
golden streets of the celestial city and kneeling
before the great white throne of the Almighty
pleading with Him to be merciful to me, whom
they once loved and now would reclaim. But it is
impossible. The laws of God are as unchangeable
as rocks of adamant. All hopes of my entering
the Celestial abode are past. I know I can enter
the beautiful Surey by being purified by the fires
of hell, but I cannot bring myself to enter that
great gulf and the inferno which will lead me to
this happiness."
We asked him t explain to us what he meant
by these remarks. He answered, "You will know
later on."
After a moment s pause he said:
"Let me continue my tale of horror and tell
how I came here.
Considering for a short time Lenore's letter and

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE E AR TI].

71
7

missing her so sadly from the plantation, I wrote
her a short note saying, "You and Jack are forgiven. Come home."
In a few weeks I received the following:
NEW YORK, June 21.
DEAR PAPA:

Your note-I cannot say letter-makes me extremely happy. Jack is everything to me and I do
not doubt he would be to you if you only knew him
better.
We are beautifully situated and Jack does not
consider favorably the idea of returning south. He
belongs to one of the best families, and his business
opportunities are much better here than there. I
asked him the other day why he ever went south.
"Why, Lo," he said, 'it paid me to go south,
didn't it?" I told him I could not see why he should
leave this beautiful home and surroundings to go
south and teach a parish school. He laughingly
replied, "I went south for adventure and a beautiful southern wife. I got both, so now I am content to remain north. But of course any time you
wish to visit your father I will have no objections
to your doing so. But would it not be better to
induce your father to visit us?"
I told Jack that when I went home I wished
him to go with me. Jack is very busy now and
sees no opportunity to leave; so would it not be
better for you to come and visit us?
We often laugh over our adventure and the hard
ride we had on leaving Louisiana.
But "All's well that ends well."
Your loving daughter,
Lenore.

72

FORTY YEARS

WI7H 7HE DAMNED

P. S. I should have told you where to address
123 Beekman Place, New York City, New York.
Lo."
When correspondence had continued for about a
year, I could stand it no longer without seeing the
girl, so I concluded to go to New York and see her.
I found her elegantly situated, surrounded with
every thing she could desire, seemingly very contented and happy with her new found friends.
I was received very kindly by her and Jack,
yet when I would speak of their going south Jack
would always demur. But I finally persuaded Lenore to return home with me, without any objection from him. So it was arranged that she should
go with me and after two or three months that Jack
should come down for her. This appeared all right
so we returned south by steamer to New Orleans.
Lenore's friends received her with every demonstration of affection, the three months passing
very pleasantly and quietly. On Jack's arrival he
was received very kindly in all directions, not only
because he was the husband of Lenore, but the way
in which he carried her off made him a hero
among the young people of the neighborhood.
Old Judge Lupue's hospitality knew no bounds.
He appeared to think as much of Jack as if he was
his own son.
All went right as long as I kept sober, but I
soon got to drinking again. One day I returned

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

73

home and told Jack that if he wished to live with
my daughter he must remain in Louisiana. He saw,
however, that I had been drinking so he did not
care to argue with me, trying to excuse himself by
saying he had an engagement over at the Judge's
We would talk about this later and make it all right.
This I would not have. I told him the thing
must be settled right now.
He said that his business interests would not
admit of his remaining in Louisiana, and that he
could make more money in New York.
I replied that my daughter had always been
raised as a lady of consequence and that I did not
care to have her associate with shopkeepers and
their families.
This angered Jack, but he walked off without
speaking. Going into the mansion, he told Lenore
that he thought the wisest thing to do was to go
to New York at once as things were growing unpleasant. Lenore acquiesced and said she was ready
to return to New York at any time. Jack, not
wishing to cause any talk in the neighborhood,
thought it would be best not to leave too precipitately, so he spread the report that they would
return to New York in a week or ten days.
This angered me, for I thought I should first be
consulted about the time they were to return. So
I inwardly determined that Lenore should not return with her husband to New York. Now the

74

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

Major was one of my most particular friends. He
was also a friend of Jack's. One day when we
were drinking together I told him that my intention was not to let Lenore return with Jack. The
Major replied, "I think, Colonel, you are making
a mistake. She is no longer under your control
and if she wishes to return with him [ do not see
how you can prevent it at least lawfully."
I replied, "I will prevent it at all hazards." So
there was no more said about the matter unti one
day about the time they were to leave for home.
Drunk as usual, I told Jack that he should not
take Lenore back to New York with him and that
he was an adventurer and had only married my
daughter on the supposition that she had a large
fortune. Jack's face grew white and his lips trembled as he said, "I will not stay under your roof
another hour to be insulted in this way." I told
him he could leave as soon as he liked, but that he
could not take Lenore. As I made this remark
Lenore stepped into the room.
She looked hurt and said, " Papa, I love you
both but you are not treating Jack right, and my
first duty is plainly to follow my husband. When
Jack leaves the house, I leave also."
This inflamed me beyond endurance, and I told
Jack to leave immediately, at the same time putting my hand upon Lenore, saying she could not
go. She struggled to free herself when Jack

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

75

stepped up, took hold of her, and told me to release
my hold. He was a powerful man and when I refused
to let her go he dealt me a stinging blow that felled
me to the floor.
I was stunned for a moment and when I recovered, Jack had Lenore in his arms and was carrying her down the front steps.
I was armed, as was every one in those days, so
drawing my pistol, I shot him in the back. He
moved but a few steps further, when, setting Lenore down, he reeled, then fell dead upon the
walk. Lenore screamed. Throwing herself on his
prostrate form, she called the servants to bring
water. Failing to resuscitate him, she swooned and
I thought for a moment that she also was dead.
Picking her up and dashing some water in her
face, I found that she revived. Carrying her into
the house, I put her down and said, "Lenore, are
you hurt? " She answered me with a laugh so wild
and maniacal that it chilled my very blood. I knew
then that her reason was dethroned. As this tragedy was being enacted several of the neighbors who
were riding by on horse-back, dismounted and
rushed in to learn the cause of the terrible affair.
The tale was soon told.
The party being some of Judge Lupue's followers, a litter was immediately improvised, and Jack's
remains were taken to the Judge's. The news soon
flew over the neighborhood and in a short time it

76

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

seemed as though every man for miles around was
at the mansion, the sheriff, of course, among the
rest. Putting his hand upon me, he said, "Colonel,
you must go with me and I hope you will do so
without force." My first impulse was to shoot him
and then myself, but as several of his deputies were
about him I knew I would not be permitted to draw
my pistol. So, without resistance, I was disarmed
and taken to the parish jail.
Left alone, I now had time to think over what
had happened and to realize the enormity of my
crime. I called lustily for whiskey, but the jailer
said he had orders to allow none to pass into my
cell. I believe that if I had had the means to take
my own life I would have done so at once, but I
had been disarmed of everything I had, even a
pocket knife.
For a time I was refused all communication
with the outside world. Later on, the Major called
at my cell. Peering through the grating, he said,
"Colonel, it pains me beyond measure to see you
in this plight." I answered, "I care little for myself but how is Lenore?" He hesitated for a moment and I said, "Do not try to save my feelings
but tell me exactly, how is Lenore? I wish to know
the truth." He said, "Colonel, if you must know
the truth, she is a raving maniac, and the doctors
say, past all hope."
I sank into my chair and for a few moments was

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

77

unable to speak. Recovering I said, "Major, we
have always been friends, and now I ask you as a
last and only favor that you give me your pistol."
He said, "Colonel, I will not murder you neither
will I lend you the means to murder yourself," at
the same time passing through the grating a pint
flask of whiskey. I drank the contents without
stopping, handing him back the flask. I hoped that
this would drown my misery for a short time at
least, but, strange to tell, owing to my terribly excited condition it had not the least effect upon me.
The Major, promising to call every day, left,
saying, "Colonel, keep up your spirits, it will be
all right yet."
My greatest grief was not for myself but for
Lenore. I was now visited daily by the Major, my
overseer, my lawyers, and many others. Several
attempts were made to release me on bail but they
were unavailing as the deed was considered an out
and out murder. You may rest assured that old
Judge Lupue was not slow in securing all the evidence possible against me. Unfortunately for me
some of his retainers were passing at the time, so
they could swear positively that they saw me shoot
Jack. My lawyers gave up all hopes of trying to
prove me innocent, but bent their energies to proving my act justifiable. Time dragged on but I still
remained in jail. I heard daily from Lenore, but
instead of improving she was steadily growing

78

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

worse, so much so that the doctors finally conto send her to an asylum without consulting
me. As the asylum was a considerable distance
away I could hear from her only occasionally, and
when I did, the report was not encouraging. The
doctors of the asylum, after giving her a thorough
examination, pronounced her incurable and further
declared that the terrible strain upon her weak and
frail constitution would probably soon end her life.
I had not long to wait for the climax. One day
I received word that Lenora had passed away
without regaining her reason, even for a moment.
I was now accused in the neighborhood of
double murder. Not only had I shot Jack but I
had been the indirect course of Lenora's death.
When my case came to trial the feeling in the parish was very bitter against me.
My lawyers did everything possible in my defense. But after a protracted trial of over a week,
the jury found me guilty of murder in the first degree and in due time the sentence of death, by
hanging, was passed upon me. I was so much
depressed in spirits at the loss of my entire family
that I cared little what became of me, but as time
wore on and I still remained in jail, my desire to
live returned.
My lawyers applied for a new trial, which, after
a long wrangling over legal technicalities, was
granted. They secured extensions from time to

eluded

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

79

time, hoping that public opinion might change in
my favor.
About this time an incident happened in the
neighborhood which turned the sentiment in my
favor rather than against me.
A steamer had been lying in the river for some
time under the pretense of buying sugar.

She was

a light sea-goer and carried the English colors.
After buying considerable sugar and cotton, one
night she disappeared; at the same time several niggers from different plantations, who had been engaged in loading her, disappeared.

It was the im-

mediate conclusion of the people that she was a craft
sent from the north to steal niggers.

Of course,

they had no positive evidence that the niggers were
aboard the craft but as they were gone, this seemed
the natural conclusion.
During this time my lawyers had set afloat the
story that I had offered Jack my plantation and all
my niggers, reserving a small competency for myself if he would remain south.

On his refusal to

own nigger property because he did not think it
was right, the quarrel had arisen which led to his
death.
Of course, this was a pure lie as I had never
spoken to Jack on the subject, but it had the effect
of turning the feeling that was against me into
prejudice in my favor. One year had elapsed before I came to the second trial.

As I was very

80

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

rich, large amounts of. money had been spent to
secure a jury for acquittal.
The second trial was a farce.

I was acquitted

as promptly as I was convicted before:

Old Judge

Lupue was not backward in expressing his opinion
as to how the acquittal was brought about, and his
assertions led to many fights and quarrels but did
not change the opinions of honest men.
Leaving the jail to men less guilty than myself,
I returned to my plantation determined to hold myself aloof from society and spend the balance of
my days as much in seclusion as was possible.
Having been fond of hunting all my life and now
being practically ostracised I devoted my entire
time to that sport.
Near my plantation, and running through a low
and swampy district was a small river, that, a few
miles below, ran into a cavern in a low bluff and
was swallowed up.

This river had always been

the wonder of the neighborhood as it dashed down
with great force and disappeared from view, apparently emptying into a hole.

Along and near

this river was my hunting ground.

I had a row

boat and kept it at small village near by, riding to
and from the plantation on horse back.

I always

took with me, on these occasions, a nigger about
eighteen years of age, whom we called Jim.

He
rowed the boat, took care of the game, cared for
the horses, and did everything else that was re-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

81

quired of him. On this hunting trip, ason all others,
we carried a jug of whiskey with us, every morning getting it replenished at the grocery in the village. This was my last day on earth. We went
up the river in a skiff, Jim rowing in silence as
usual, for I did not care to talk to him, and after
we had got probably three or four miles above the
small town, Jim made her fast and we started along
the edge of the swamp, ready for whatever might
turn up. We had not tramped long when I saw
feeding beside a small pond three or four fat, sleek
deer, apparently happy and unconcerned. Being a
good shot, in a moment I brought down a beautiful doe about two years old. Telling Jim that that
was enough for one day, I ordered him to shoulder
the deer and put it into the skiff. The day was now
fairly spent, and feeling hungry, I told Jim to
make some coffee and prepare the lunch he had
brought with him in the skiff, for we always took
with us a supply of food, as we sometimes stayed
in the woods all night. After eating what I cared
for, I stepped into the stern of the boat waiting
for Jim to eat his lunch preparatory to rowing
the boat down the river. While stopping for our
refreshments, I had set my favorite gun against a
tree and had gone off and forgotten it. We had
rowed about a mile down the river before I noticed
that my gun was missing. I asked him where it
was. He said he didn't know. I told him I recol-

82

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

lected setting it against a tree where we had
lunched, and he must go back and get it. He
started back on a run returning soon saying he
could not find it. I replied, "A chuckle-headed
nigger could never find anything," and ordered him
to pull the boat back to the place where we had
lunched as I knew it must be there. But the gun
was gone and could not be found anywhere. So I
felt sure it had been stolen. Annoyed at this and
having no one else to blame but poor Jim, I scolded
him for not taking care of things. He replied,
"Massa Jass, you always takes care of your own
gun and never 'lows me to touch it."
I replied, "I did not ask you to touch it but you
should have told me that I was going away without it."
He spoke up more impudently than I had ever
known him to speak before saying, "I has everything else to look after, Massa Jass, I thinks you
might look after your own gun."
This enraged me so that I picked up one of the
oars and struck him over the head with it, having
no intention of killing him, but, in keeping with
the rest of my ill luck, I hit him in a vital spot and
he was dead. I did not regret the death of the
nigger as much as the value that went with him,
knowing that that blow had cost me a thousand
dollars. I had no fear of any legal proceedings
against me for killing the nigger, but in our neigh-

OR LIFE

INSIDE OF THE

E AR T1.

83

borhood to kill a nigger in anger was considered
at least bad form. There being no way of bringing him back to life, I threw him over into the
river, intending to report that he had run away
while in the swamp.
It was now late in the day, and the sun was get
ting well behind the trees. Hoping it would be after
dark before I got back to town, as I would be
asked by the idlers along the river bank what had
become of the nigger, I felt it better not to hurry.
Letting the skiff float with the current, I devoted
myself to the jug and its contents. Influenced by
the continual imbibing, I fell asleep. How long I
slept I never knew but on awakening the boat was
plunging with great fury down what appeared to
be a strange rapids. As I was bewildered it took
me a long time to understand the situation and to
realize that the river was being swallowed up and
that the boat was rushing down the terrible chute.
As it slowly dawned upon me that I was lost, my
life passed before me as a panorama. I knew nothing
could save me, no oarsman in the world could have
pulled against that current. The horror of tie situation with its threatening future was as a book of
fate spread before me.
on either side of the boat and in reach of the oars
I could see high jagged rocks rearing their ugly
heads and appearing to frown upon me. Knowing
that I could not arrest my way to certain death I de-

84

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

voted myself to lighting matches in hopes of peering ahead.
Not having courage or manhood enough to
meet death bravely, I drank heavily from the contents of the jug. My nerves could no longer resist
this powerful stimulant so, sinking down heavily
in the bottom of the boat, I remained for many
hours unconscious.
Upon again recovering my senses and trying to
realize what it all meant and how I came there, it
slowly came back to me where I was and that I
was lost. Realizing the danger of the situation,
my mind became confused, and as I was suffering
wih intense thirst, I fumbled about the bottom of
the boat to find our tin cup. Securing it at last
and dipping it into the river, I quenched my thirst
and tried to eat some of the food left from our lunch
on the shore. This I could not do, for more liquor
was all I desired in the way of nourishment. As I
had drunk heavily, the quantity had rapidly decreased and must soon b e exhausted. Knowing
from past experience that if I broke off drink at
once I would be crazed, I determined to husband
what little whiskey I had left by taking it gradually. My control over myself was less than I had
supposed, for after taking one drink I could not
resist another, and so on till I had drained the last
drop. In my weak and exhausted condition the
whiskey soon prostrated me. Laying myself again

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

in the bottom of the boat, I floated on. Of the
time I lay in this condition I can form no idea, but
know that on awakening from this drunken stupor,
I was crazed for want of more drink. As it was
impossible for me to obtain the liquor I drank
heavily of water. Nature could no longer resist
these terrible onslaughts and I soon grew deathly
sick. Floating on in this terrible gloom and knowing that no human help could avail me, I often
roused up with the intention of throwing myself
into the river, which was now quiet, and ending
my miserable existence. I either had no strength
to throw myself out of the boat or lacked willpower, I know not which. But manifestly the fates
had otherwise decreed, for, after suffering untold
agonies, I knew no more. Death had come to my
relief. How long I floated down this river of
darkness no one will ever know, as all is hidden in
the shadow of the past; but when my boat brought
me out of darkness into the light of this valley,
life was restored to me and to the deer that I had
slain and laid beside me in the boat. This may
appear strange to you but you should know that this
is the Valley of Resurrection, and all that go to
hell pass through this valley and are resurrected
from the dead and reincarnated
Finding myself and the deer alive and possessed
of all the feelings characteristic of our earthly nature, I guided my boat to the shore and after mak-

86

FORTY FEARS WITH THE DAMAVED

ing her fast, the deer and myself were again on
land. My first desire was for drink. That being
unobtainable, we searched for food, the deer finding plenty in every direction. I, of course, could
not find food so readily, so I determined to slay
and eat my companion, not knowing at the time
that death in this valley is impossible. After
several vain attempts to kill my companion, I ate
as food the fruit, which is abundant in every part
of the plain. But as I see you have learned to eat
all the foods I discovered, no description of them
is needed. My bad treatment of the poor animal
here and on the earth's surface also, caused it to
leave me. I have followed it for years trying to
win its affection. My tale is done.
Then, without a word, he grasped his staff and
walked rapidly away towards the falls.

CHAPTER VI.

Surene and I sat without moving for some moments after the old man had left us.
Finally turning to me she said, 'How strange,
how strange! I cannot compreherid this strange
wanderer. Speak, Joe, what do you think of him?'
"I am as much at a loss as you, Surene, but
where is the deer? "
' He left us on the approach of the stranger,
and has not been with us since, and I believe that
it is the same deer of which the old man spoke."
"I have no doubt of it, Surene."
"Joe, I can not say that I am glad to have met
the old man. He has left us in as much and even
more mystery than before. If this is the Valley
of Resurrection, as he says, and the spirits of the
dead from the earth are again clothed in flesh here,
preparatory to entering hell, why is it that we are
alone and that none of the resuscitated beings of
the earth's surface are here as a proof of his assertion?"
"I cannot answer that, Surene. in fact, I am
more mystified, if possible, than yourself. One
thing you no doubt recollect, that he told us that

88

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

if we would have all knowledge of the outside and
inside of the earth's crust, we might obtain it by
bathing in the river of light. Knowledge among
the people of the earth is power, and to me it
seems to be the greatest of all blessings, while ignorance, which places us within the power of others, is the curse that has riveted and still rivets
the chains of slavery upon our people."
"I do not care to know the great future. You
may regard it as a weakness in me, Joe, but I
frankly admit that I think there is great tribulation in the future, of which I would not care to
know."
"That may be true, Surene. It may be best
that we remain in ignorance, but I have an undying desire for this knowledge. If you do not object
too seriously [ will plunge into the river of light,
obtaining the knowledge that will direct us aright.
If you do not care to know all things I will not insist even on your accompanying me to the river's
bank, and afterwards I will impart only such
knowledge as you may wish to know."
After hesitating a few moments, Surene replied,
"Joe, if you feel that way, go. I and Bay will remain here to await your return."
Leaving my wife, I turned in the direction of the
river of light. On arriving there and di esting
mys elf of my few poor rags, I plunged head first
into this wonderful river. The sensation was de-

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMINED

89

lightfal, the fluid exceedingly buoyant for I was
immediately borne to the surface, where I could
desport myself as I would, but could not sink.
Remaining in the fluid but a short time, I stepped
on shore. My whole being was changed. Ignorance, which had been the bane of my life, was supplanted by a thorough knowledge of all things,
earthly and unearthly.
I knew the beginning, I can not say the end, of
man, for to man life is eternal, but I could see his
final state. Being now exceedingly happy, I returned to Surene, and with gladness in my heart
informed her that we were saved from the
tortures of hell, and that if we had died before
leaving the earth's surface we would not have been
lost but would have been gladly received among
the blessed or chosen of earth.
Our lives had been so simple, so fraught with
oppression, so devoted to the great and all-wise
Governor of men, that the little sin of which we
had been guilty had been washed away by our suffering.
Surene for a short time could not comprehend
my meaning, turning to me she said, "Although I
do not fully understand you, Joe, yet I know from
what you say that we are among the redeemed."
"I will give you all the information of the future
you desire, but for fear you may be pained by
learning of the sufferings of others, I will voluu-

90

FORTY YEARS

WITH.

7HE

DAMNED

teer nothing, but will answer all questions as you
ask them."
"Tell me then," she asked, "If this is the Valley of Resurrection, why are we alone?"
"This is a vast plain, Surene, and we are not
on the arteries of communication between the inside and outside of the earth, but further down
our old river joins another river vastly larger
than ours, over which the damned are transported."
"Tell me again," she continued, '-where is the
Surey of which the old man spoke. I did not understand him."
"Between us and Surey there is a vast gulf into
which the two rivers empty. Surey is on the other
side."
"Can we behold these wonders?"
I replied, "We can."
"Then how far are they from here?"
"Many miles, darling, but if you desire we will
bend our steps in that direction and, standing upon
our own bank, we can view the wonders that pass
before us."
Knowing now that we had nothing to fear from
the people of Surey, that might pass over us, we
traveled over the open plain with no
or misgiving, poor old Bay following behind apparently
heart-broken at the loss of his companion. Our
march was uninterrupted save when we stopped

Year

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARI H.

91

for rest or nourishment. We took no heed of time
but wandered leisurely through groves, meadows,
and open plains. We had for a long time been
making our way towards the gulf when in the distance we discovered a deer that we believed to be
ours. With ears erect, he stood upon an eminence
looking intently as if trying to convince himself that
we were his friends. Old Bay, on discovering him,
broke away at a furious rate towards him. The deer
seemed satisfied that we were his friends and approached rapidly to meet the dog. The meeting
was very affectionate. As we all got together
again it was a family reunion, Surene putting her
arms around the deer's neck and caressing it as
though it were a child. We were now a happy
group and continued our march in peace and contentment.
I will not attempt to describe the little incidents
of our journey, but in due time we arrived at the
confluence of the two rivers. The River of Death
was much larger and darker than ours and apparently more gloomy. As my eyes wandered up its
banks I saw that they were rocky and barren.
Farther up, the river appeared to immerge out of
gloom and darkness. About a quarter of a mile
below where the two rivers united, they emptied
into the Gulf of Turmoil. We were standing on
the bank of the river opposite where the new river,
or River of Death, united with ours when a large

92

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

craft hove in sight floating slowly down what
we named the River of Death.
I should say that the craft was about a thousand
feet long and probably two hundred feet wide. It
was built somewhat like a scow. Its bulwarks
were not over three feet from the water's surface.
Outside and passing entirely around it, was a low
platform extending probably two feet from the
side of the boat and about one foot above the
water.
There was no covering on this strange vessel,
and the deck, if deck it might be called, was nearly
on a level with the top of the craft, thereby leaving the bulwarks but a few inches above the deck.
On the stern of the craft and guiding her course
was a pilot, whose right hand rested on the helm.
This pilot was called Death.
He was tall and
strong-limbed with long silvery hair and beard,
not repulsive in appearance but with a face rather
kind, yet stern. His compressed lips showed a
changeless and unalterable will that nothing could
turn from its purpose; his legs and arms were
bare, bony, and muscular. About his waist was a
short robe or gown of plain grayish blue. His
head was bare and his long grey beard covered his
broad naked chest. He wore no ornaments and
appeared with no instrument of death. He was
indifferent to his surroundings and the doings of
others. His apparent aim was to guide the boat

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

93

aright, heedless of the cry for longer earthly existence.
Pacing with measured tread back and forth
in front of Death, was a small figure apparently
not more than half the height of the pilot. He
was draped in black and in his right hand he held
an hour glass, on which his eyes were constantly
bent save when speaking with Death. By his side
and suspended from his girdle hung a book. Ever
and anon he would consult this strange volume,
holding it up to Death as he pointed out the name
of some poor mortal whose sands of life had run
their course. This was Father Time.
On the bow of this craft stood a woman of medium height and graceful form. Her hair was
long, loose and of a metallic luster; her eyes were
dark, piercing and soulless. She wore a smile but
it seemed that the play of her lips had no mirth or
good will. She was dressed in a magnificent robe
of scarlet and about her waist was twined a serpent. This was Sin.
Around the low platform near the water's edge
could be seen the three furies, each vying with the
other in deformity and hideousness.
The first,
whose face was red, with yellow and black spots,
had unkempt black hair falling in wild confusion
over her neck and shoulders. About her loins was
wound a coarse garment with stripes of alternate
black and red extending part way to her knees,

94

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

and it was fringed with rings apparently of
brass, Her feet were bare and around her ankles
were twined vipers as anklets. About her neck
and poised as a crown on her head were yellow
and black serpents.
The second figure, taller and more angular than
the first and, if possible, more hideous, was partly
draped in a black velvet robe bespangled here and
there with stars of brass. Her feet were bare and
on her head she wore a brazen crown, like the
queens of earth. Scorpions and vipers were chasing each other and hiding in the folds of her dress.
The third figure was shorter than the two preceeding and even more venomous looking than her
sisters. About her loins was girt a torn and ragged
gown that reached part way to her knees. The
rest of her figure was bare and, to add to her ugliness, her eyes were blood shot and glaring, her
teeth protruding and fang like.
Every inch of the deck was occupied by all
manner of people who had been restored to flesh
and blood when they reached this Valley of Resurrection. Now they were on the way to the inferno, each one engaged as they were wont on the
earth's surface.
Sitting around tables laden with liquors were
men and women clad in the most sumptuous apparel, hilarious with drink shouting and laughing,
rehearsing coarse jokes, and conducting themselves in every way as when on the earth.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH

Around other tables was piled money of various denominations, while all kinds of games were
being played for its possession.
Some were singing coarse songs, while others,
lying on the deck prostrated by drink, were being
trampled upon by those equally vicious but who
had not yet fallen.
Gliding in and out among the throng was the
harlot, her cheek tinged with the fatal crimson
that bespoke her former life of dissipation.
Sitting flat on the deck of the vessel was the
mililonaire On either side of him were piles of
gold, red with the blood of his victims, while his
steely eyes, hook nose, and bony ciaw-like hands
told the story of his earthly career. Near by sat
the misers, equally vile in appearance, who would
occasionally grab each other's gold; then a skirmish would ensue in which they would claw and
gouge each other, finally sitting back in their
places with a chuckle of satisfaction if they had
obtained by force any of their companion's gold.
There were people of all trades and professions
indiscriminately mixed trying to wrench from each
other their jewels and wealth.
The minister with his smiling face was among
them apparently trying to lead them from their
wicked ways, yet in reality flattering the harlots.
The lawyer was there trying to secure the

96

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

rights of his clients; pretending to settle the affairs of widows while stealing their substance.
The doctor was there apparently trying to heal
the sick yet indifferent to the result if his fee was
secured.
The merchant prince was there who had taken
advantage of the poor shop girl's necessity and
forced her to work for a paltry four dollars a
week.
The banker was there who had stolen the earnings of the poor, and as he counted his cash, he
looked cautiously around as if expecting to be discovered and imprisoned.
The judge was there who had sold the cause of
right for paltry gold:
The politician was there with his string of lies,
misrepresentations, and corruptions.
The legislator was there counting the money he
had received as bribes from corporations and moneyed corrupters.
The shop girl, the poor widow, the artisan, the
common laborer and other "mud sills" of the
earth's surface were not there. Their trials, oppressions, and wrongs while on the earth had
atoned for their sins, and from the other side of
the river of Death I could see them landing on the
shore to be borne away by convoys of angels to
mansions not made by human hands, eternal in the
sky" I was much amazed at seeing the poor beings

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

97

carried away by angels, but as I recalled their life
of toil, suffering, and degradation while on the
earth I could but feel how wise and just was the
Almighty.
The craft floated slowly but surely on, as it
neared the gulf, consternation, dismay, and fear
seized the victims. They could hear the cold,
vicious laugh of Sin and the furies and could see
the monster at the mouth of the river ready to
swallow them up and part them from their idols.
Surene and I looked toward the gulf. There
we saw the dragon with seven heads and ten horns.
The deformity of this dreadful monster is beyond
description. His body was somewhat like that of a
toad but of enormous proportions, the part above
the water being, I should say, fifty feet high by one
hundred and fifty feet across. Around his enor
mous body at regular intervals were projected
heads with necks from thirty to forty feet long
Between each of these heads was a horn of the
same length, and in the forehead of each head was
one eye. He appeared to be without a nose but
had a mouth of immense size. He also had long
feelers, which reached in every direction and were
so innumerable that his prey could not escape him
This monster was stationed at the mouth of the
river so that nothing could pass into the gulf
without being devoured by him.
As we gazed in wonder at the monster, the craft

98

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMINED

laden with its victims reached the gulf. The commotion on the boat since the eyes of the damned
had discovered the monster had increased and was
terrible to behold. The shrieks of these wretches
were only equaled by the peals of laughter from
Sin and the furies, who seemed glorying in their
work of destruction.
When the work of the furies began, they stepped from their low platform onto the deck and with
their sharp spears pitched their victims one by one
into the sea, where they were immediately picked
up by the monster that was waiting to receive them.
The groans, shrieks, and curses of the victims as
they were thrown into the water were appalling
and terrible to hear. Some tried to pray, others
endeavored to swallow large amounts of liquor,
still others were grabbling at their gold as if they
would carry it with them to buy from Satan licenses and favor.
After disposing of its human freight, the boat
was put about, passing up stream propelled by no
other power than the will of Death. The boat had
not been gone long before it returned freighted as
before with sin and corruption. Greed, fraud, selfishness, dissipation, curses, and mirthless laughter were on every side as before.
Surene, sickened by the scenes of horror, drew
me away saying, "Joe, I have seen enough, let

us

go.'

OR LIFE INSIDE OF 7/HE EARTH.

99

"I am as ready as you are to leave these scenes,
Surene, but where shall we go ?"

"Any where, any where. Let us away."
As we wandered along the rock-bound coast of
the Gulf of Turmoil, we could see that this body of
water was many miles in width and rolled in billows, as if driven by the wind, and yet there was
no wind: it was disturbed only by the demons or
monsters playing between the mouth of the river,
and the inferno, as they conveyed the victims from
the crafts to the infernal regions beyond.
The
country immediately along this coast was rocky,
barren, uninviting and desolate, fully in keeping
with the horrors beneath.
Wishing to escape from the groans and shrieks
of the victims as well as from the roar of the troubled waters, we retraced our steps towards the
great falls of light. After several hours' march
we were beyond earshot of the scenes we hoped
never to look upon again. Journeying leisurely
along from day to day, we in time settled ourselves
near a small stream whose banks were rich in fruits,
flowers, and trees radiant with incomparable foliage. All that was lacking to make these scenes
perfect was the song of birds and the low humming
of bees. Yet nature was perfect--we could ask no
more.
Surene said, "Joe, as you have all knowledge,
tell me, are we to remain here always ? I would

100

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DA MNED

ask for nothing better, yet still would like to know."
"As we like about that, Surene. In a short time
there will be air ships passing over our heads.
They know of our presence here, for those who
conduct them have bathed in the river of light and
have all knowledge, and as I peer into the future,
I see them gradually descending to the ground asking us where we are from and why here. I speak
of this, Surene, to prepare you for their coming,
and further, have no fear, darling, for it will be
left entirely with you whether we join them or remain in this lovely spot."
"Joe, tell me about Surey. Is it more lovely
than this? Will we be more happy there than
here ?"

"I will not say as to that, Surene, but this I
will promise; if you are not as happy in Surey as
here, we can return and for all time and eternity
wander up and down these beautiful plains locked
as it were in each other's love."
"But, Joe, if we should go with these people of
Surey, what would become of our pet, and poor old
Bay? Would we leave them here ?"
"Let us not talk of that. If left alone, they
would have plenty, and would live happily and
peacefully together, avoiding the terrible old man
whom the deer so sorely mistrusts and fears."
It had been some time now since I had bathed
in the river of light and the peculiar effect left up-

101

OR LIrE INSIDE OF THlE EARTH.

on my black skin, which I have spoken of before,
began to peel off, leaving me blacker, if possible,
than before,

This applies only to my skin, as my

eye-brows, hair, and eye-lashes remained of a metallic whitness--no change in the least

Indeed,

I shall never be more or less than I am now, for the
human form,

on entering the Valley of Resurrec

tion, suspends, as it were, further physical
opment,

In

devel-

short, the propagation of animal and

human life is impossible

Should a child of four

years of age enter this valley or a man of mature
age they would continue for all time unchanged.
The child would never grow to manhood; neither
would the man grow older. All would remain as upon entering the valley, not even his hair or beard
would grow.

This only applies

to animal life.

Vegetable life will grow and ripen into maturity
and from that will remain unchanged.
As decom
position is impossible, there is no decay.

It

does

not seem in the arrangements of nature that this
valley was intended for animal existence.

The

presence of the animal life here in the persons of
the old man, Surene and myself, the dog and deer
appeared a violation of Nature's law.

CHAPTER VII.

I took no note of how long Surene and I remained beside this beautiful stream as our happiness
was complete. Once when returning from a walk
when my eyes were directed for some cause in the
direction of Surey, in the distance could be seen
two airships standing, as they say at sea, directly
for u:. I knew they were coming towards us and
told Surene that they were coming for, or at least
to interview us We watched them as they approached passing by and landing but a short dis
tance from where we stood. As the people passed
from the ships I could see that they were dressed
as we had seen them at the falls As they approached us we advanced to meet them, showing
no surprise at their coming. The leader said, "You
knew of our coming, you have bathed in the river
of light." "Yes," spoke another, "the wanderer
has shown him the way to knowledge."
By this time two or three hundred had disembarked from the ships and gathered around us;
each in turn shook hands saying, "Son and daughter of misfortune, your sins have been washed away
by a life of sorrow, servitude, and oppression. We

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

103

have not come for you yet to enter our beautiful
Surey, as no one is there except those purified by
the fires of hell.

Yet if it is the will of God that
you be made a part of us the revelation will soon
be made. Then we will gladly gather you to us
for future life, which will be eternal, then you will
be blest and forever happy,"
After a moment's silence Surene spoke, "Tell
Is it more beautiful than here ?"

us of Surey

A woman who had not spoken before stepped
forward and with a voice so musically sweet that
enchantment ~seemed to follow every word, said,
"Yes, sister, far more beautiful than here, but as I
feel well assured but a short time will elapse before you are one of us it were better you see for
yourself."
These were the first pure beings I had ever conversed with, and a sense of pleasure and elevation
followed
I knew that to live with these perfect
people of Surey would be eternal happiness. They
were of all molds, as on the earth, but dressed
practically alike, perhaps some diversity as to the
arrangement of their robes but the quality was the
same
The hair of the women hung loose over
their shoulders and was of a metallic luster. The
hair of the blond type reflected the light as burnished gold, or more correctly speaking, it emitted
light. The black or dark brown hair was equally
brilliant, yet the light emitted from the deep tresses

104

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

was more like burnished silver and little less beautiful. The children's well-kept locks were as beautiful as those of their elders. These people wore
upon their feet a manner of sandal or slipper, leaving the upper part of the foot and ankle bare. Their
robes extended from the left shoulder well below
the knees.
Wound about their waists, as I have described
before, were silken scarfs of scarlet, some few
blue. The women, or at least most of them, wore
garlands of flowers as necklaces. Some had white,
pink, and yellow roses woven in their hair, often
held in place by rare jewels. The dress of the men
and :women were practically alike. All of these
people, independent of age, were equally beautiful,
as the deformities, diseases, and uncomliness they
had brought from the earth's surface had been destroyed by the purifying fires of hell. What the
young gained in personal appearance by their youth
the older gained in maturity and ease of manner.
The long flowing white beard of the old man was
an offset to the young man's well kept locks. Many
of the men both old and young, and occasionally a
woman, had silvery white hair, showing they had
bathed in the river of light and had all knowledge.
We had been conversing with these favored people but a short time when another smaller ship
hove in sight, coming with great rapidity directly
towards us. As they noticed it rapidly advancing

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

105
1

they cried as with one voice, "The messenger! The
messenger !" She showed much greater speed than
the other ships and was much smaller. It was evident from her size and speed that she was what they
called her, a messenger. As she neared us she lessened her speed, lowering at the same time. She did
not land but, passing slowly within a few feet of the
ground, this new ship, "Bearer of Tidings," bespoke us.
An old man with long flowing white
beard standing upon her deck cried in a loud voice,
"I have the revelation. Bring the fugitives to
Surey." Without another word, putting about their
ship rose in the air, returning as rapidly as they
had come
I received the glad tidings with emotion of gratitude. Surerie, who knew less of the future, was
somewhat startled, but a few kind words from myself and others reassured her and she gladly embarked with the rest of us, saying as we rose from
the ground that she felt a sense of remorse at leaving our lowly companions, the dog and deer. Old
Bay gazed after us, barking furiously, as much as
to say, "Where are you going without us? When
will you be back ?" After we had reached an elevation of a few hundred feet the ship was put
under way and headed for Surey, traveling with
great rapidity. For speed I can make no comparison with anything on the earth's surface, not even
the most rapid train. After we were well under

106

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

way and not again wishing to look upon that troubled body of water lying between us and Surey, as
we passed over it I betook myself inside to see the
workings of the ship, her motive power and buoyancy, and how she was propelled through the air
with such great rapidity.
The length of the craft was two hundred and
ninety feet; her beam, probably sixty feet; her hurricane deck, or top deck over all, was square, from
bow to stern about three hundred feet and from
leeward to wind ward sixty-five feet. Her hull was
like that of a water craft in shape but built of much
lighter material, yet she carried ballast. and was
a three decker. The pilot house was not on her
deck but projected on a line with her hull in front.
In the centre and extending vertically to the bottom of the ship was a shaft or air chamber four
feet in diameter, to which, at the lower end, was
attached a motor, a combination of turbine wheel
and exhaust fan. This motor was connected with
an axle running horizontally from right to left
beamsway of the ship. On either end of the axle,
set at angles of about sixty degrees, were paddles.
The buoyancy of the ship was obtained by removing the air pressure from her top, or hurricane
deck. Unlike air pressure on the earth's surface,
in Surey it is entirely vertical, and thirty pounds
to the square inch.
We have in Surey all knowledge of mechanism,

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

107

mechanical construction, and application of power,
and have discovered a substance which is in practical use among us. I cannot say it resists air
pressure, but on it the air refuses to press. Sc
when the top, or hurricane deck, of a vessel is covered with this material, she immediately becomes
so buoyant that she rises in the air to any height
desired.
As it is necessary that we use a certain amount
of air pressure to hold the ship at the elevation
desired, we have this substance in rolls, one on
the front and one on the rear of the hurricane
deck. It is so arranged that when the pilot wishes
to rise in the air from the ground, he can from his
pilot house, with the use of a lever controlling the
machinery, unroll the anti-air pressure covering
the ship's top, or at least as much of it as he desires. When the ship's top, or hurricane deck, is so
covered, the air pressure being removed, she
gracefully and rapidly rises from the ground. He
holds her in position in mid-air by rolling or unrolling the anti-air pressure. Her motive power is
obtained by the air pressing down through the
shaft or air chamber upon the motor, thirty pounds
to the square inch.
The speed attained when five hundred feet
above the ground is probably two hundred miles
an hour. When wishing to land, the air is again
allowed to press upon her hurricane deck by roll-

108

FORTY YEARS WITH 7HE DAMNED

ing up the anti-air pressure, at the same time
covering partially or altogether the shaft through
which the air is pressing on the motor below.
I spent some time inspecting the various appointments of this wonderful ship. Many of the
arrangements on her were like those on a first-class
steamer on the Missisippi.
Her cabins were
richly upholstered, her state rooms, or sleeping
apartments, much in keeping with ordinary ships,
although her timbers were much lighter. After
inspecting every part of her, I returned to the
cabin to look after Surene. To my surprise on
presenting herself she was arrayed in the most
sumptuous robes, similar to the other ladies of the
cabin. Up to this time I had not thought of my
unpresentable appearance in my tattered rags, but
will say that Surene's rags and mine were absolutely clean, she being fully impressed with the
saying that 'cleanliness was next to godliness.'
We considered that bathing our bodies and washing
our clothes was always in order.
I was not long left in this disagreeable dilemma,
for an old man tapped me on the shoulder, showing
me into a state room, saying, "Disrobe yourself
and cast your rags into this troubled sea before we
have passed over it, that they may not desecrate
the sacred land of Surey, " at the time presenting
me with new clothing.
After arraying myself in this elegant robe, I

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

109

stepped out into the cabin with a feeling of elevation and gratitude that I had never before experienced. I knew my life of degradation and servitude was at an end, and rejoiced that if we were
not permitted to enter the celestial kingdom, we
were at least among the favored of the Almighty.
All pride, envy, jealousy, hatred, remorse, and
feelings of revenge for past wrongs had been
supplanted by love, sympathy, and a strong desire
to wrench from the thralldom of sin the victims
she held in her grasp.
When I again met Surene I could but feel a
renewed admiration for her lovely and almost
incomparable beauty, yet I had no feeling of
rejoicing that her beauty was superior to others,
for as I gazed upon the other women I saw that
they were perhaps of a different type, but equally
beautiful. There is no jealousy among the people
of Surey as to each other's belongings or beauty.
The aim of life there is who can best serve and
render happy his fellows.
We were traveling at such a terrific rate of
speed, it was difficult to see in detail what lay beneath us. Surene and I talked of our surroundings and the radical change in our condition.
Feeling that our troubles were all over, we devoted
our time and attention to our immediate surroundings and associates. They had ceased to congratulate us and regarded us a part of themselves and
community.

110

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMAIED

The table, reacning the entire length of the
cabin, was continuously spread, the covering being
of white and of immaculate cleanliness. Dishes
for fruit, wrought of gold and precious stones,
were piled high with the perfect food. Gold plates
with silver knives and forks, were placed at the
usual distance, and as many as would serve the
guests. Flowers were promiscuously strewn over
the table. No call for meals was sounded, each
helping himself to the food when he desired.
Talking, feasting, walking around in conversation,
harmless games and other amusements were intermixed, and each acted the part that suited him
best. So we remained at the table for two or three
hours, each doing his best to entertain his neighbor. Things were kept to rights by the waiters,
who were, almost without exception, black.
Seeing a group of colored people gathered
together in one end of the cabin, I approached
them, asking why it was that even in Surey the
blacks served the whites. One old man answering
said, "It is a law of nature and the will of God
that the black man serve the white; yet with us it
is no servitude, neither is it required of us if one
cares not to do it, thero is no compulsion. But
in Surey the feeling is universal that each serve
the other as best he can, and as we all do something, we can best perform our part by serving the
whites.

There are no idlers in Surey, neither are

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TIH.

111

there toilers. Labor is not needed for subsistence
or comfort, neither can he that works subsist or
fare better than he that is idle. As on the earth's
surface we have a strong desire to perform some
kind of service, not for gain, but purely for love.
There is no reward for labor save the satisfaction
of seeing something that you have created with
your own hands, for the creative feeling is even
stronger here than on the earth. With us you will
see the most wonderful pieces of mechanism, of
which this ship on which we ride is an example.
The jewels with which many of our ladies are decorated are another evidence of our mechanical
dexterity, but it is useless for me to describe or
comment; you will soon see all for yourself. " Conversation continued on this subject until the lowering of the ship gave the first intimation of our
landing. We had probably been on board this
craft twenty-four hours, but the enormous rate of
speed at which she traveled was evidence to us
that we had passed over a vast territory. She
settled on the ground so quietly and with so little
jar that only a slight vibration informed us that
our journey was ended. Surene was exceedingly
anxious to step on land and view our surroundings.
Her expectations were high, yet her imagination
had not shown her anything so beautiful. As far
as the eye could reach was a valley so rich in color,
with such absolute cleanliness and freshness, such

112

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

harmony of arrangements, such unity of effect, so
restful, so quiet, so enstranged from anything
coarse or vulgar, so unlike anything on the earth's
surface, that we gazed in wonder, admiration and
thankfulness.
Surey includes inits vast territory three fourths
of the inside of the earth's crust. The other onefourth is occupied by the Valley of Resurrection,
the Gulf of Turmoil, and the island on which is
located the inferno.
I shall speak only of the valley of Surey, or
that portion in which we abide, which is near unto
the sea of Redemption and is like the rest. All
people of Surey live in villages. The one to which
I am attached is about one league apart from the
sea. In describing our village I would say that it
is but a counterpart, neither more or less beautiful
than others of this vast kingdom.
In the center of our village is a large fountain,
in which art plays no part. Surrounding this
fountain is a pool or lake about five hundred feet
either way. A small rivulet or stream flowing
from this fountain gently winds its way over pebbly
beds to the sea. Around this beautiful little lake
or pool is a square or park studded here and there
with trees of brilliant foliage, and with many
flowers. The ground is covered with soft velvety
grasses intermixed with brilliant shrubs and graceful statuary in silver, marble, and gold.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

113

The descent to the pool or lake is a gentle
sandy beach,. where the water is so absolutely clear
that between, the pebbles at the bottom and the
surface of the lake no water seems to intervene.
Walking over the grasses does not soil or injure
them in the least. As I have said before, propagation exists here independent of decomposition;
consequently there is no decay, as on the earth's
surface, as vegetation depends alone upon divine
will. Around this beautiful park are arranged our
magnificent structures. The first of which I will
speak are our temples which, for elegance and
masterly skill in construction, are only surpassed
by the Celestial City.
The foundations of these great temples are of
polished red granite, on which are erected graceful marble columns of great height and most
elaborate decorations. They support a canopy or
arched roof, whose beams are of solid silver, and
interwoven as lattice work between these girders
are chains of gold. Betwixt these marble columns
are balusters strangely wrought in silver and
precious stones. The floors are tresselated, of
alternate blocks of silver and onyx. The altars
are of pure gold festooned and garlanded with
diamonds, rubies, and emeralds. The seats are of
silver, upholstered in yellow and fringed in gold
No walls are there to obstruct or hinder our outsie
views; art communes with nature unobstructed.

114

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

Around these graceful columns are twined jessamine, roses, and other beautiful climbers, which
circle round and round until they have reached
the top, then around the silver beams, and interweave themselves among the chains of gold and
hang in festoons and garlands from the ceiling.
As there is no sun, no rain, no dust, and no wind,
closed coverings for these vast roofs are unnecessary. As there is no decomposition, the foliage
and flowers remain undimmed for thousands of
years. The rich polish of the stones and metals
does not tarnish nor lose its luster, as there is no
corroding or oxidizing there.
The light shining through these silver beams, in
terwoven with chains of gold, jessamine, roses, ard
other flowers, produces an effect incomparable. Our
play-houses, or theaters, are alike grand. The
foundations are of grey sandstone, the walls of polished jasper, which rise above the foundation about
ten feet and are capped with blocks of snow-white
marble. On these walls stand figures of angels
wrought in gold, which with uplifted hands support
an arched roof. Between beams of silver are interwoven chains of alternate links of gold and garnets, yellow and green. On the jasper walls are
paintings whose truth to what they represent,
beauty of execution, purity of color, and ease of
handling, cause them to stand alone and unequalled.
The floors of these magnificent structures are of

OR LIFE INSIDE OF TIHE EARTH.

115
1

alternate silver and red granite. The stage is of
alabaster and gold set with pearls. Between the
paintings on the jasper walls and hanging from the
feet of the angels that support the roof are garlands of roses interwoven with festoons of diamonds and rubies. The seats are of yellow sandalwood, strangely carved and draped in silk. Climbing the outer walls and hanging in festoons from
the top are flowers in wild profusion. The roof
not being closed, the light passes among the flowers and jeweled chains, little less brilliant than the
temples.
Our halls of glee are next in splendor. Standing on walls of yellow sandstone are columns of
great height and beauty, wrought in pure silver
and gracefully capped with scrolls and leaves of
sapphire. On these columns rests a great dome of
burnished gold, along the eaves of which are chains
of silver bedecked with yellow jessamine. Between the silver columns, interwoven and strangely
wrought, are balusters of yellow jasper. The floors
are of blocks of alternate silver and red granite,
the choir loft of colored and white marble, interwoven with rubies and bars of gold. The seats are
of green and gold bordered with strings of rubies.
As in the other elifices, roses, jessamine, and
other flowers twine and wind themselves about,
adding beauty to the effect.
Our dancing pavillions are little less beautiful,

116

FORTY YEARS WI7H THE DAMNED

but constructed entirely of wood, save the founda
tion, which is grey sandstone.
The carving,
decoration, and painting on these light, airy edifices lend a grace and buoyance to their structure
rendering them almost ethereal in appearance
The floors are of polished wood and the balusters
about them beautifully carved and interwoven,
All other public buildings in Surey for whatever purpose are equally beautiful, or nearly so.
The streets away from the park are lined on either
side with palaces constructed almost wholly of
sandal-wood and cypress, and covered with silken
canopies The avenue road-beds are of marble,
and on either side are soft velvety grasses, as in
the park.
In every part of the village are dlning avenues,
which consist of long white marble tables upon
which is piled in great profusion the perfect food
intermingled with flowers
We have carriages, chariots, coaches, and all
manner of light vehicles, propelled in the manner
of our airships, but which pass within a few inches
of the ground. The speed of these vehicles can be
made whatever the driver may desire.
Our couches are of silk. In fact, there is but
one fabric with us, that is, nature-woven silk. The
explanation of this fabric and the reason why it is
so universal is that it is grown and not woven.
There is a tree in Surey known among us as the

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

117

silken leech, from which we obtain silk of all
colors and any width and universally of the same
quality. The stem of the tree is a roll of cloth.
Wishing a piece of any desired width, say two yards,
we fell the tree and cut from it the desired length.
From this log we remove the outside bark and unroll the silken cloth. The remaining part of the
tree we again place upright upon the stump. It
does not die, but in a short time it has again grown
to its natural estate.
As I have explained before, there is no decomposition here, nothing dies. On either side of the
street flowers are growing in great profusion. The
beauty of the grasses, the shrubs, the flowers, the
stems, and the brilliant foliage is beyond comparison with that on the earth's surface. In the more
rugged parts, where rocks project above the surface, veins of gold and silver are seen in every
direction. These metals are pure, being freed
from foreign matter by the intense heat of fires
that have raged in the earth's crust.
The good people of Surey know no pain, sorrow
or fatigue. When they grow drowsy, they throw
themselves upon their silken couches, heedless of
who may go by. There are many children in Surey
of two years of age and upwards. Leaving the
earth's surface at that time and entering hell, they
were purified, and now are among the chief blessings of Surey. There are no children here a span

118

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

long, Presbyterians on the earth's surface to the
contrary notwithstanding.
As there is no fire, our metals are liquified by a
chemical process, then molded into whatever form
is desired. The excellent tools we have in use, and
with which our unequalled mechanisms are produced, are moulded from the sap of a tree mixed
with a peculiar clay, and not wrought by fire in
steel, as upon the earth's surfacp. Any degree of
hardness can be obtained by this method, admitting
of the keenest edge, the substance being far more
durable than steel and more tenacious.
What we produce here is purely a labor of love.
There is no barter, no commerce, no money, no
values. What belongs to one belongs to all in
common,, and what one makes is not for himself,
but for the good of the community. If one woman
wears a jewel more excellent than another, each
enjoys it as much as she, and no one covets it,
neither does anyone envy her its possession.
Air ships are numerous, being of all sizes and
of matchless speed. Voyaging through the air is
one of the chief amusements of our people.
There are no strata or cliques in society. We
have no governors or leaders; each pursues the
course that is most to his liking. We have no rich,
no poor, no weak, no strong, each does well, and
each is equally happy.
We are in direct communication with the Celes-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

119

tial region; also, in direct communication with
hell, being separated from hell only by the Sea of
Redemption. Messengers from heaven, with convoys of angels, are continually arriving and departing between the two abodes of the blest. The
denizens of the Celestial Kingdom are as much at
home on the sacred soil of Surey as around the
great white throne of the Eternal.
The passage between the inside of the earth's
crust and the golden streets of the Celestial City
is by what is known on the earth's surface as the
north pole. Here the communication is unbroken,
and we of Surey often feel a sense of pity when
we know how fruitless has been, and always will
be, the attempt of human beings to reach the north
pole, as in the great arrangements of nature this
was left as a line of communication between heaven
and hell.
Our arrival upon the sacred soil of Surey must
have been a matter of great moment, as we were
the first and only beings that had ever entered this
sacred valley without first being purified by the
fires of hell.
There is no death in Surey and, as I have often
said before, every thing remains unchanged from
the time it enters within its sacred precincts. This,
together with the large influx of the purified from
hell, would lead those of the earth's surface to
think it would soon become overcrowded, but this

120

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

cannot be, as the angels from heaven are continually transporting those who have been longest
among the redeemed, or at least those who care to
go. Some do not care to change.
Surene and I remained together, associating by
natural instinct with those of our race, but not
wholly so. We associated to some extent with the
whites, serving when occasion required, but even
there in Surey our natural affinity was for each
other. This was not because we were looked upon
as inferior beings, but it verifies the old saying of
the earth's surface that "Birds of a feather flock
together."
There is no record of time kept in Surey, but in
heaven the Great Ruler of the universe spans time
between past and coming events, so the purified
are relieved from their torment at intervals
and spaces of time directed by the Giver of all
good and perfect gifts. When angels arrive from
heaven to enlist men, the people of Surey marshal their forces, attack hell, and wrench from the
demons those that have spent the allotted time in
torment. The ardent zeal is boundless. Following
these events, which I shall describe later on, the
influx from hell is large and the redeemed are
enthusiastically received. Husbands meet wives,
wives meet husbands, mothers meet sons, daughters, brothers, sisters, fathers, mothers and all that
they held dear on earth, who are now purified and
will remain inseparable forever.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

121

The amusements of our people are as varied as
those among the dwellers on the earth's surface.
Our temples, our play houses, our halls of glee,
our dancing pavillions, our air ships, and all other
public and private amusements are alike pure.
Those who deliver eloquent orations, those who
conduct and those who join in praises to the Almighty meet alike in the mazy dance. The song,
the play, the diversions at sea and in mid-air are
participated in by all alike.
What are known as the fine arts on the outside
of the earth are among our chief employments and
diversions. Music with us is divinely enchanting,
ever floating upon the air as it emanates from the
temples, the theaters, and the halls of glee.
Choirs of angels from heaven, with their golden
harps, mix and sing with those of Surey in unison
and sweet accord. As the music floats away upon
the air from the harps and voices of the angels and
the purified, our happiness is beyond human conception.
As nothing can be done in Surey but what is
perfect, there is no diversity of tastes. When a
picture is painted it is done with a perfect knowledge of harmony, effect, and truth. The sculptor
and architect render their art alike perfect. No
tiscord or want of harmony is possible in our songs.
Having all knowledge and no sin upon us, we cannot diverge from the path of truth and harmony.

122

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

Visitors from the various parts of the kingdom
are arriving and departing hourly. We are fond
of travel, and, as our ships furnish such great
speed and delightful comforts, we spend a large
part of our time in the air. There is no hospitality
among us, as what belongs to one in this vast kingdom of Surey belongs to all. The dweller in one
village is as much at home in another as in his own,
and goes and stays as he pleases.
In fact, we have all the advantages of perfect
art, perfect mechanism, and perfect comfort, without any of the perplexities. In the distant future
all the unhappy children of the earth's surface will
be gathered together in the Celestial Kingdom and
in Surey, then The Valley of Resurrection, the
Island of the Damned, and the Gulf of Turmoil will
become purified and a part of our vast kingdom.
The Gulf of Turmoil alone separates Surey
from the Valley of Resurrection. This troubled
water extends from the River of Death nigh unto
the Sea of Redemption. Intervening between the
gulf and the Sea of Redemption is a league of
solid rock; but under this rock and under the Sea
of Redemption is a vast tunnel, which connects the
inferno with the Gulf of Turmoil. The waters
from this troubled gulf are held from dashing into
the inferno beneath by a crib of rock that projects
from the tunnel above the surface of the water.
Through this tunnel the demons run redhot cars,

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

123

in which they transport the damned from the Gulf
of Turmoil, or from the monster with seven heads
and ten horns, to the inferno beneath.
On the arrival of the monster he disgorges his
victims into the redhot cars, which pass through
the tunnel to the bottomless pit. The cars are
dragged along the tunnel by beasts whose breath
is fire and smoke. The rocks on either side of the
tunnel are alive with snakes, vipers, and dragons,
which throw themselves into the cars of the victims, winding and crawling among them, injecting
into their faces their poisonous venom.
On reaching the bottomless pit the damned are
thrown into fiery furnaces, where they burn but
are never consumed. The demons are continually
passing to and fro among the furnaces adding fuel
and curses to the unconsumed. As new victims
arrive those who have been burning, yet are undestroyed, are raised to furnaces yet higher, the new
arrivals taking their places. The damned continue
rising from furnaces below to those above until,
after forty years of torture, they have reached the
top of the inferno, and, being purified by fire, are
released from torment, enter Surey, and are forever happy.
Viewed from the Sea of Redemption, the domes
of hell have an area about ten leagues square, but
the depth is about two hundred leagues, reaching
through the earth's crust near unto the earth's surface, The smoke of the torment is not vomited

124

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

forth into the inside, but goes to the outside, passing through the craters of volcanoes on to the
earth's surface, and the only egress Satan has to
the outside of the earth is through these craters.
None of his demons of hell ever accompany their
master to the earths surface, as he finds all the
help he needs there. Many of our people obtain
power to leave our sacred land and ascend among
men, trying to defeat the devil and his work of
drawing people to his kingdom. When the purified are on earth they need no food or rest, but remain invisible, working wholly on the conscience
and better judgment of those whom they would
prevent the devil from leading to destruction, and
returning now and then to tell us of their doings
and the condition of mortals.
Our people are probably more given to sociability here than on the outside of the earth. We
love to get together and talk of scenes that have
passed; of our life on earth, its few pleasures, its
many sorrows, troubles, and perplexities. Old
men are more given, if possible, to details of their
earthly life than the young, but "each does well
in his degree."
It has been a great source of pleasure for me
to sit and listen to the recitals of old men's careers
while on the earth's surface. Their past sufferings, hopes, expectations, and disappointments,
together with their long and active lives, make
their stories of large interest to the young.

CHAPTER VIII.

A man who, up to the event of which I speak,
had not been given to much recital of his doings
on the earth, was induced by a few of us, once
upon a time, to give his reminisences. He said:
Dear brothers, my tale is a sad one. Had I
lived on the earth's surface until this time I would
have been, according to earth's calculation, fifteen
hundred years old.
I am a Toltec. My race sprang from the Goddess of the Sun, and lived for many years in Nipon,
which is now a part of the Japanese Empire. Probably our people at the time of their emigration
from Nipon to Mexico were further advanced in
civilization, and, as they thought at that time,
superior to the barbarians who, by physical force,
drove them from the island. They had made more
progress in navigation, and probably owned more
ships, than any other civilized or semi-civilized
people on the earth's surface.
Feeling that they could live no longer on the
island of Nipon in peace, they placed what belongings they could upon their ships, gathered
together all our people, and sailed southwest, not

126

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

knowing where they would land but hoping to find
an uninhabited country or island where they could

live in quietude.
Sailing in a south-westerly course, with the
assurance of the gods that they would ultimately
land on a beautiful shore, they bore away steadily
in this one direction. After calms, storms, and
the various vicissitudes of sea they in time sighted
what is now known as Mexico. Running along
the shore for several weeks trying to find a harbor,
they finally sailed into a river named Zactula, now
called De Balsa. Working their way as- far up
this river as the water would float their vessels,
they made fast and landed at a place now called Maccala. After settling themselves there, not permanently however, but for a few seasons, exploring the
country around the while, they at last made their
home on a plateau of the Cordilleras, establishing
a village, which they named Toltecke, now known
as the city of Mexico. The country was fertile
with excellent climate, plenty of good pure water,
and everything necessary for maintaining a large
population.
They were peaceful, contended, and well satisfied with their surroundings. They multiplied so
rapidly that in two centuries they rose from a tribe
to a nation of considerable power. For three centuries my people remained undisturbed, up to this
time having no outside communication save with a

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

127

people calling themselves Aztecs, who spoke the
same language and were apparently the same
people as ourselves.
Toltec had become so thickly inhabited that our
people extended from sea to sea. We were what
might be known as a pastoral people, yet we were
much given to commerce and had many traders
along the coast. This, together with fishing, engaged many of our ships.
One day some of our vessels passed further out
to sea than usual, were caught by a storm and
driven north, being wrecked upon the coast of
Bagdad, near Matamoras. Here our men were
picked up by the Aztecs, who, giving them kind
treatment and returning them safely home in their
own vessels, together with many presents and
good wishes for our people, led us to regard them
as friends and to increase our traffic and communication with them. They were a hardy, active,
warlike people and had made fully as much, if not
more progress in civilization than we had. Physically they were our superiors. We probably had
more of the sinews of war than they, as we were a
provident people and our supplies on hand were
sufficient for a two years' campaign, yet it was
our purpose if possible to maintain friendly relations. We found this difficult to do with a people
of such warlike tendencies. We were both possessed of a more warlike and barbarian spirit than

128

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

those occupying that country at the present time.
Self-laudation is largely the curse of many people, and so it was with us. We preached our
superiority among ourselves; they did the same.
We were given to boasting; so were they. The
result was that after a few irritating and exasper-

ating onsets on their part, fights and broils oc-

curred among the fishermen of the two sections.
A crew of one of their trading vessels was
caught depredating the people of one of our vil-

lages. We sent our men to capture and imprison
them, which they did. Then the trouble commenced. They asked for the immediate release of
their people, while we demanded that they should
be punished for their depredations. They replied
that if their men were punished they would retaliate. We believed that they would, and were slow
to resort to extreme measures; but we still held
their people as prisoners. The place in which they
were imprisoned was poorly guarded and well on
the frontier; so they tried to liberate their people
by force. However, before they accomplished this,
word had reached our men-at-arms, who arrived on
the scene in time to prevent their setting the men
at liberty; but a fight ensued; in which three of
their men were killed, and five of ours wounded.
We had no way of knowing how many of them
were wounded, for on their retreat they took their
disabled with them.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR

THI.

129

I, at the time, was at the head of a body of
knights. This being the age of chivalry, the only
way to honor was by the spear and sword. Knighterrantry was the most honored of professions.
No formal declaration of war was made by either
side, but we had studied well their habits, their
temper, and their manner of warfare, and, in the
nature of things, expected an attack at any time.
Our days of peace and peaceful pursuits were
at an end. The instruments used in cultivating the
soil were laid aside, the yeoman donned the trappings of the warrior, and the songs of war and
deeds of chivalry had taken the place of songs of
peace. Our priesthood, which had become a dominant element with us, hated the Aztecs, whom they
called disbelievers, and this feeling they soon instilled into the minds of the people, who demanded
that these prisoners should be sacrificed to the
gods that we might win favor and help from this
unseen power, and no amount of wise counsel
could prevent the priests from carrying out their
infernal purpose. At the time, our religious belief
was divided between the true God and the gods of
mythology. We believed- in a great or Supreme
Ruler over all, and lesser gods presiding over the
different planets and elements, as gods of the sun,
gods of the moon, gods of sea, gods of light, and
gods of war; goddesses of beauty, chastity, and
purity; also, gods. of evil, who were held in sub-

130

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

ordination by the other gods, and could injure the
denizens of the earth only by their sanction. All
these greater and lesser gods and goddesses were
second to the great Jehovah.
Of Christ, we knew nothing; yet believed, as
they do now on the earth's surface, that she or he
who led a pure life would again live in a state of
bliss. Sacrifice was among the chief curses of our
people, and to appease the wrath of the gods, or
to gain favor with them in any of our great undertakings, human beings were sacrificed; but the
sacrifices up to the time I speak of were of criminals only.
As we were now about to engage in war with
another people, the priests demanded that all prisoners captured should be given to the sacrifice.
This included the sacrificing of the prisoners of
which I have spoken.
The Aztecs were brave and adventurous. They
gloried in thrilling scenes, and loved to enact them.
Bravery was their chief and cardinal virtue. There
was no sin among them so enormous as cowardice,
and no reward too great for the brave.
By this you may form some idea of the people
with whom we had to contend. The feudal system,
based on the religious government of which I have
spoken, of a great power and of lesser powers,
was in vogue among us. Tolsey was then supreme
ruler with us, and lords of lesser degree main

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

131

tained castles, had their followers, men-at-arms,
and supported a miniature representation of the
general government, all subject, of course, to
Tolsey, the King. The Tolsey family had reigned
for several generations, the present king having
several brothers in the immediate vicinity of the
capital, maintaining castles in the manner of which
I have spoken.
We were prepared and ready for an onset from
the Aztecs; but what app3aredl strange to us was,
that for some time everything had been painfully
quiet. They had not attacked us, nor committed
any further depredations upon our outpostsOne of our king's brothers maintained a castle
in great splendor about three miles from the capital. He, of course, fearing no onset from the
Aztecs, had taken no precaution nor placed any
special guard about his place. Imagine our surprise, one morning, to hear that the Aztecs had
raided this castle, striking down the guard and
carrying away with them everything valuable
jewels, horses, and everything else they could find
-taking as prisoners the king's brother and five
of the leading ladies of the kingdom, among whom
was the wife of the king, who, by chance, happened to be spending the night there.
Every one about the place whom they cared not
to take with them had been imprisoned in the castle
and told if they tried to leave it they would be

132

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

killed on the spot, as the whole Aztec army was
there to guard the place. This attack was early
in the night, and, as the prisoners supposed the
Aztecs still there, no one dared venture out to give
the alarm. This ruse, together with the confusion
attendant upon such a thing, and the time necessary to organize a pursuit, of course gave the
Aztecs a good start, and put them well towards
their own country. As soon as we could organize
and get under way we were after them. Feeling
that it would be unwise to lead our army into their
country, I asked for followers, not to exceed one
hundred. Our best men-at-arms, who thought
themselves brave in battle, volunteered to accompany me. None of us had ever seen service or
done battle, save in tournaments, which we held
yearly, and to break sword or spear with a real
enemy was yet untried.
Donning our chain armor, with sword and spear,
we mounted our horses and were away, with the
best wishes of our people. General direction was
all that was left to guide us in our search. Following their trail as best we could, being guided
by such information as we could pick up along the
way, we at last found ourselves near the boundary.
Having traveled far enough to see the folly of our
gilded and showy trappings, I determined to
change our appearance, realizing, for the first time,
that tournament among our friends was one thing,

OR LIFE INSIDE OF TIHE EARTH.

133

and real battle in another's country was vastly
different. Dividing our force into bodies of ten,
we separated, deploying and entering the country
by different routes. Knowing that our gay trappings must be hidden, we purchased from the
peasants their long frocks and hoods. Disguising
ourselves by covering our armor we started forward, traveling incognito and quietly entering
their domain. The party to which I belonged
spent our fifth night in a forest with, or at least
near, some Aztec hog herders. Our language being
the same, we obtained what focd we needed from
them but little or no information regarding our
search. Large droves of hogs were maintained by
the Aztecs and fattened at certain seasons of the
year in the forests on the mast or acorns that fell
from the trees. Buying from these herdsmen a
young shote and some cornmeal, we prepared our
supper, enjoying it hugely, as it was the first food
we had had since early morning. The herders
also supplied us with corn for our horses.
After satisfying ourselves, we lay down for rest
and sleep. As soon as all was quiet I got up, stole
away from the others, and went over among the
herdsmen to gather what information I could from
them.
Communication among people in that day was
very little, even in their own country. I was welcomed in the herdsmen's quarters and treated very

184

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

hospitably and even genteely for so rough a people.
We talked on various subjects concerning the hogs,
what lord and what castle these lands belonged to,
whose followers they were and how many retainers and nobles occupied the castle, their records as
to warriors, of their whereabouts, and if anything
unusual had happened in the last few weeks. To
all this they gave a ready reply yet nothing bearing directly upon the object of my search. There
was no dissembling on their part, as they evidently
knew nothing of what was going on. They were
loud in their boasts about the prowess of their
knights, the wonders of their knight-errantry,
and their superiority over the Toltecs.
I was about to despair of getting information
that would serve me and had risen to go, when in
stepped another herdsman, evidently from some
distance away. His visit was unexpected by these
good people as shown by their surprise at seeing
him.
"Ho, Hogsan!" they cried as of one voice.
"What brought you here?" " My legs, of course,"
he replied.
"Your legs did well, if you call them short
stumps legs."
At this sally he deigned no reply. He was a
short man of powerful build, broad shoulders and
thick neck, indicating in every way of a hard man
to handle.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

He said, "Boys,

135

we will soon have a better

job than herding hogs, for we are going to have a
fight with them Toltecs down South, as they gave
our boys to the sacrifice.
clouds are even with them.

But the knights of the
They went to one of

their castles and captured one of their lords and
five of the most beautiful wenches.
I should say.

Beautiful?

You fellows never saw anything

half as handsome as they are."
One of the herdsmen said, "Tell us about it,
Hagsan."
"Well it was this way, boys, the knights of the
clouds swore to be revenged on the sacrifice business, so fifteen of them disguising themselyes as
horse and cattle sellers, driving their stock to the
capital, had no trouble in reaching their city, or
near there. Camping in a piece of woods on one
of their best estates, they raided the castle, bringing away the wenches and what else they wanted."
"But where are the wenches now, Hagsan?

I

would travel a hundred leagues to see them."
"You see them, Ti!t!

Do you suppose they

would allow such a beauty as you, not to say a hogherder, to look upon these queens?

You must

think knight-errantry running pretty low among
the Aztecs."
Tilt burst into a loud laugh saying,

"Hagsan,

was it your beauty that admitted you into the
presence of these beautiful wenches? "

136

FORTY YEARS WITHI THE DAMNED

At this they all broke into a laugh, at the same
time offering Hagsan some food and drink, which
he took with a will, particularly the drink. In a
short time he replied, "It was not my handsome
face that gained me admittance to these beauties,
but I was their guide through the forest."
"You their guide! How could you leave your
hogs?"
"It was not a question whether I could leave
them or not. One of the knights drew his sword,
telling me if [ could not leave my flock they would
take my head with them anyhow, saying it would
be as good a guide without my body as with it, so
I could have my choice. Their manner was so
winning that I concluded to go with them without
further parley."
"But, Hagsan, why are you here?"
"I was returning to my flock and, as this was
not far out of my way, thought I would like to see
you boys."
They gave a shout saying, "Good for you,
Hagsan, never travel near here but you call on us;
but where have they gone with the wenches?"
"Gone with the wenches? Well that's a nice
question! Do you suppose they told me where they
were going with the wenches?"
S'No, I don't suppose the knights told you
where they were going with the wenches, but you
are such a beauty, I supposed the wenches told you
themselves were they were going."

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

137

A laugh followed this, to which Hagsan made
no reply.
Soon the questioner continued, "Why do you
think, Hagsan, we are going to have war?"
"The knights told me they would need all us
laddibucks to break the heads of them Toltecs
south, and we were all in for it."
As nothing
more was vouchsafed and finding I was to get no
further information, I bade the boys goodnight
and had just passed out of the cabin when up rode
twelve or fifteen Aztec knights, and inquired of
the herdsmen if they had seen any of the Toltec
men-at-arms pass that way.
I stepped into a place darker than the immediate surroundings to catch what I could concerning ourselves and others. The herdsmen replied
that they had seen no men-at-arms, but that there
were some cattle men camped in that bunch of
trees beyond, but that they knew they were no
fighting men because they wore gowns and hoods.
One of the knights replied, "We are not looking for people in gowns and hoods, but tell us if
you have seen knights or men-at-arms."
The herdsmen all replied they had not; so,
wheeling their horses, the knights rode away.
As soon as they were gone I hurried back to
my companions, wakening them and relating the
information I had obtained from the herders. It
was evident to us now that the Aztecs had spies

138

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

upon us and our presence in their territory was
known to them. Feeling that we could not act before morning, I lay down to get what sleep I could
preparatory to another day's action. Early the
next morning we were up preparing our meal,
feeding our horses, and getting ready for another
day's march. After taking our simple refreshments, we mounted our horses and were off. The
herdsmen were out early looking after their flocks,
for when we passed by their quarters were deserted.
Riding on, hardly knowing which way to proceed, we by chance came upon one of the herders
I had met the night before. Acting on the suggestion of Hagsan being forced into service, I rode
up and informed him that I wanted him for a guide.
He at first laughed at the idea of being guide for a
cattle herder, and was about to ride along, when
slipping my hand beneath my frock I drew my
blade, at the same time exposing a part of my
armor. The man knew me from the night before
and was surprised beyond measure.
I told him we were a body of Aztec knights,
and if he cared to keep his skin whole he must
come with us without further parley. Feeling
there was no way out of the matter he submitted
as gracefully as he could under the circumstances.
"Now," I said, "show us the way to the castle
where Hagsan belongs."

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

139

He said, "It is a long way. My hogs will be
lost before I can return."
"Lead on," I replied," and be sure you lead
us right. If I find any treachery on your part,
off goes your head."
He led us in a northwesterly direction through
a forest that seemed little frequented. We passed
other herdsmen with their droves of hogs but
elicited no information from them that would serve
us any purpose.
It was near night when we
reached the environs of the castle, so I ordered
the guide to ride forward to the castle and inform
the lord of the manor that ten hungry knights,
fatigued with the days march, craved his hospitallity. I told him to take good note of who was
there and to find, if possible, from some of the
retainers, if the knights having the handsome
Toltec wenches had stopped there for refreshments, telling him if he did us good service in
this we would allow him to return to his flock, at
the same time placing in his hand a handful of
silver.
He was not away long when he returned to us
saying that the lord of the castle was now away
on the chase and intended to go to Zuma, the capital of the Aztecs, before he returned. He further
informed us that eight knights were left to guard
the casle and that they sent us greeting and welcome. I felt some doubt as to the honesty of the

140

FORTY YEARS

WITH THEDAMNIVED

guide's report, and questioned him very closely as
to the source of his information. He said he had
obtained it from one of the retainers about the
castle, a man-at-arms of low degree.
Feeling at last that the man had given an honest
report, we allowed him to return to his flock, well
pleased with his pay. After a short consultation
we determined to remove our frocks .and hoods
and boldly ride to the castle, claiming to be Aztec
knights looking for Toltecs. This was made possible by the diversity of armor and trappings worn
by the Aztecs of that day. So different were they
that it was impossible for one Aztec to tell another by his dress or speech, as one section of
their country differed materially from another. It
was our intention, if we found it practicable, to
pass ourselves off at the castle as Aztec knights
from Zuma, hoping before we were discovered to
be Toltecs we would be able to gain entrance, and
then we could rely upon our superior strength to
capture the castle and its belongings. Knowing
that any delay might cause suspicion we hurried
on to the castle. We were received at the drawbridge with great hospitality and allowed to enter
without hindrance.
We had arranged on a signal so that, if I felt
it wise to make an attack, that each would be informed of the other's intention. I was now persuaded that the herdsman's report was correct, for

OR LIFE INSIDE OF 7HE EARTH.

141

as we rode into the open court surrounded by the
castle, there were eight knights in full armor
mounted upon their horses to give us honorable
reception according to the customs of the day.
Around one of the inner balconies of the castle
were arranged the ladies also to give us welcome.
I felt that now was the time to make reprisal,
We could not hope to capture those we had lost,
so retaliation was our only hope. Recognizing
that immediate action was of the greatest importance to our enterprise, I gave the signal for the
attack. Our assault was so sudden and unexpected
that we downed seven of the Aztecs in our first
onslaught, only one of our party being wounded.
Their eighth knight was a noble specimen of manhood but, combining against him, we soon lowered
his colors. Such an affair as combining against
one knight was considered very dishonorable in that
age of chivalry, but the necessity of the occasion
justified it. We now had them disarmed and in
our power, so, calling one of the servants, I commanded him under pain of death to show us the
prison.
We were not long in putting them hors de combat, giving us full possession of the castle. Gathering together what retainers and horses we needed,
we ordered six of the handsomest, and what we
supposed of the most titled importance, among the
ladies to mount horses we had prepared for them.

142

FORTY YEARS WITH 7HE DAMNED

After ransacking the castle and taking what we
wished, we packed it upon the other horses.
Forcing some of the retainers in as servants and
guides, we were away for home.
As it was not quite dark our greatest fear was of
meeting roving bands of knights. One of our men
being wounded in his swordarm, reduced our number to nine. This, together with guarding the
prisoners, reduced our force materially. When
we had got well under way I called the few retainers we had with us as servants and guides together
with the ladies before me and informed them that
we were Toltecs, but they had nothing to fear if
they caused us no trouble or gave no information
that would lead to an attack. Our intention was
while in the Aztec domain to pass as Aztec knights
and that anyone giving information to the contrary
would be struck dead on the spot. The guide I had
pressed into service was so well acquainted with
the forest and so proud of his knowledge that he
confidentially informed me he could lead us as well
at night as in the daytime; so I placed him between two knights with drawn swords, instructing
them in his presence that if he showed the least
sign of treachery to strike him down without a
word.
It was a dreary march through the woods that
dark night, but we continued without interruption till daylight, although our lady captives were

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

143
1

much fatigued. Knowing they must have refreshments before proceding further, we halted near a
woodsman's cabin buying from him a goat. Having it dressed, we hired his wife to prepare it,
together with some cornbread, at the same time
securing some corn for our horses. The captives
were much refreshed after partaking of the food,
and in a short time we again took to our saddles,
pressing on as best we could with our jaded
horses, knowing the success of the enterprise depended on getting into our own country as soon as
possible.
Our guide had now become useless to us as we
had carried him beyond his knowledge of the country. Fortune favored us, however, as we came
upon a hunter, who with his bow and spear had
killed a small bear. Buying the bear at his own
price, we hired him for a guide, dismissing our
Aztec and mounting the hunter in his place. Allowing the servants time to secure the hind
quarters of the bear and throw it across their
saddles, we proceeded moving along necessarily
slow. I knew that at this rate we would be under
the necessity of securing new mounts, so determined to make a forced horse trade at the first
opportunity. We had just forded a creek when,
to our surprise, we were faced by two Aztec
knights who, with several followers, had been
raiding our territory for horses. These knights

144

FORTY

YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

had four or five followers leading the horses, who
proved to :be Toltec herdsmen they had pressed
into service.
Riding forward, I inquired who they were. They
answered, "Aztecs. Who are you?" [ replied,
"Toltees," at the same time drawing my sword
and charging them both, but my companions in
arms were immediately with me.
The Aztecs,
seeing themselves at so great a disadvantage, surrendered with little resistance. They informed us
that they had been raiding for horses in our country, and that their followers were Toltecs they had
forced into following them.
Being provided with fresh horses, we dismounted, changed our trappings, and were off
with our force largely augmented with men and
horses. Leaving the knights we had captured
with our jaded horses, we turned them loose disarmed after paroling them, they pledging their
knighthood to report to our king with the horses
we left in their charge. Having so arranged we
pushed forward, leaving them to follow as best
they could. Nothing further of interest happened to us except our forced halts, that were occasioned by the exhausted condition of our prisoners, and we finally returned to our capital without
the loss of a single man. It is true Sir Balsag
was wounded in his sword arm, but not beyond the
l~kil of our leeches. We were received with great

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

145

rejoicing; every man and woman in the city
seemed anxious to see our prisoners and learn of
our adventure. The lady captives had been treated
with great consideration on oar march, and now
were received with every mark of kindness. Every
preparation was made for their entertainment, for
we were determined to make their forced stay
among us as pleasant as possible.
No tidings had so far been heard from the other
knights from whom we had separated, and we
all felt anxious about them. The knights we had
paroled arrived in due time with the horses we
had left in their charge. The king tried in every
way to induce the captured knights to give information regarding his brother, the queen, and the
other ladies of distinction they held as captives,
but they claimed to know nothing of them, and, if
they did, they felt honor-bound not to divulge it.
It was not our policy to attack the Aztecs on
their own ground, as ' defensive and not offensive "
was our motto.
They advanced no regular army, but confined
their attacks to raids of such a daring character
that we were undecided how to act, and could only
await further developments. During this time my
fellow knights and I devoted our best efforts to entertaining our fair captives and making it pleasant
for them; but I may as well admit here that some
of us were more captives to them than they to us.

146

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

One of them, a beautiful girl, daughter of Montezuma, the lord of the castle we had raided, forced
upon my mind that she was superior to any other
woman that it had ever been my fortune to meet.
She was probably a little above the average height,
queenly in her bearing, yet mild and gentle, fair of
skin, with large, dark and luminous eyes, together
with hair as black as a raven.
wish was law.
day I asked,

To me her slightest

As I was leaving her presence one
"Is there anything I can do for

you ?"
"I have but one wish," she replied, "which I
will not ask you to comply with. I know your duty
is to your king and would not prevent your doing
it."

I gazed at her in silence for a moment, when
she continued,
"You would know this thing I
most desire.

Shall I tell it you ?"

"Yes," I replied.
"Send me back to where you brought me from,
my father's castle." But hastily she continued,
"I do not ask you to free me; I would not accept at
the sacrifice of your honor."
I replied, "There is one thing you can do. Become my wife, then you can return to your father's
castle at will; and I will guard you on the way."
Dropping her eyes for a moment she remained
silent, and I, fearing that I had wounded her feelings, hastened to make amends.
Placing her hand upon my shoulder she said,

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

147

"You have not displeased me; you have not offended me. Had I the choice of all men for a husband you, to me would be the most acceptable;
but hear me now for all time, I will wed you only
in my father's castle."
I pressed my suit no further at the time, having
learned to respect her will and force of character,
but said, "Luzel, before I leave you I will promise
you this, if you will prepare a communication to
your father, I will pledge my knighthood that he
receives it."
On leaving her presence I immediately sought
the palace, asking for an audience with the king.
This being readily granted without the usual formalities, I asked him what disposition he intended
to make of the two knights I had paroled. With
his usual kindness of heart he replied, "I will be
guided entirely by your suggestion and wishes."
I related to him my interview with the fair
Aztec and my intention, if I was permitted to do
so, eventually to take her as my companion in life.
"I have no objection to that," he replied, "but
cannot see what that has to do with the knights
on parole."
"It has this to do, noble sire; that I have
pledged my knighthood to this daughter of Montezuma that I would forward a communication to her
father of her whereabouts and how she fares. As
the knights were paroled and strictly kept it in

148

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

reporting to your Highness with the horses, I feel
justified in believing that they would not appear in
arms against us in our struggle with the Aztecs.
And if I may be allowed to suggest what disposition should be made of them, would say, return
them to their country under parole and as bearers
of a communication between Luzel and her father."
To this he made no objection, saying, "There is
but one provision I require; that is, that I know
the contents of the communication before it goes;
my only object in this demand is that she confine
herself strictly to the doings of herself and companions."
Hastening back to Luzel, I told her I was ready
to forward the communication to her father as
promised. She had it prepared ready to send.
The mode of writing among our people at that time
was by pictures and signs. We were adepts at the
work, being a nation of artists. Communication
between the Aztecs and Toltecs was the same, pictures and signs. The written language of our
people at that time was universal, as any one could
read it, and it appears to me far more expressive
than the present methods in vogue on the earth's
surface.
Returning to the king with the communication
that she wished sent to her father, he was well
pleased with it, and ordered the release of the
knights, Without delay I sought out the knights,

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

149

informing them on condition that they would proceed immediately to the castle and deliver the communication, I would set them free, giving them
convoy to their own country. This was received
by them with every demonstration of gratitude, and
they pledged their knighthood that they would do
as directed, and of course swore not to fight against
us in the coming struggle.
After seeing them off I returned to my quarters,
depositing myself in an easy attitude for some sleep,
which I so sadly needed. Scarcely had I got into
a doze when my body servant announced the presence of a peddler, or seller of jewels. Knowing
that the peddlers of that day carried the rarest
jewels, I thought it an opportunity to secure something for my fair Aztec, so ordering the servant to
admit him, he was soon in my presence. With
scarce any salutation he unswung his pack and
proceeded to unstrap and show me his stock. I was
struck with his wonderful physique. He would
weigh over two hundred pounds and, as the saying
is, "was built from the ground up." He had a
lofty bearing, which hardly became his pursuit,
but as the trades people of that day were the main
factors in society, I thought little of it. His display was magnificent, more elegant than anything
I had ever before seen in that line. Having but one
thought in mind, that being to please my fair enslaver, I asked him to allow me to take his stock to

150

FORTY YEARS WITHI THE DAMNED

show my lady-love. Looking up he pretended
surprise, saying, "I have not the least doubt
that my pack would be safely returned, but
I could not think of allowing one of your dignity to
carry a peddler's pack into the presence of his ladylove; yet I would be more than pleased to acconmpany you into the presence of the lady and show
my jewels to the best advantage." Thinking his
presence of little importance one way or the other,
we were soon off to allow her such selections as she
might care to make.
She gave us audience with little delay. On entering I was in front of him. She welcomed me
with a smile, extending her hand and saying, in
her courteous way, "Welcome, best of Toltecs and
most welcome of men, pray be seated," at the time
pointing to a chair. As her eyes fell upon the peddler she gave a start, then noticing my look of surprise she smilingly asked, "Is it customary among
the Toltecs, noble Forno, to admit peddlers in the
presence of ladies ?"
I apologized for the rudeness, and the peddler
proceeded to show his wares with little or no concern. She was much delighted with them, selecting those she most admired, asking the peddler as
to their fitness and how they became her. He, of
course, praised them; so I bought them with little
regard to cost, as my only care was for her. The peddler appeared much pleased at, as I supposed, my

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

liberal purchase of his wares, and he, in the way
of his craft, tried to induce fair Luzel to take still
more of his jewels. But she had enough, and was
about to dismiss him when he pulled from the recess of his pack a small package, apparently a gold
case, which he gracefully held in his fingers, remarking that inside of this case was a rare jewel to
which every artist in jewelry had contributed his
share to make more beautiful than any other jewel
in the fair land of Toltec, and that he was instructed
to present it to the most beautiful woman that he
should meet in his entire rounds of the kingdom.
Then stepping a little closer to Luzel he said, "You
being the most lovely I have seen, I present it to
you with but one condition, that you do not open
the box in the presence of any one and not under
two hours from the time I leave you."
Smilingly she extended her hand, saying, "I
accept it on those conditions, if a prisoner that is
not a Toltec may do so."
"You a prisoner ?" he said, starting. "One
would more likely judge the noble knight to be the
prisoner than yourself; but that as it may, I
present you the jewel in the name of the craft and
with the sanction of the gods."
"Many thanks, noble tradesman," she returned,
"I will ever wear it in remembrance of the prince
of peddlers."
I paid him liberally for the jewels I had pur-

152

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

chased and dismissed him with our blessings. I
remained behind with Luzel, saying that I hoped
she would not think I had the curiosity of a woman,
but that I had the strongest desire to see what was
contained in the casket.
"Noble Forno," she laughingly replied, "what
will you give me if I will show you the contents of
the casket?"
"Give you! I will give you the entire contents
of the peddler's pack. Aye, more than that, I
will give you my lo-, but as you have that already
I have little more to offer."
"No woman is more curious than that, Forno,
not even I, but I will not break faith with the peddler for all the jewels in Toltec; neither would you
wish me to, would you, noblest of men?"
"No, fair Luzel, I do not wish you to, I was
only bantering. I will abide the time," so bidding
her good bye with the promise that I should see
the jewel later on, I returned to my quarters and
found the peddler had been there for his staff and
was gone, and the servants had not seen him since.
As I had expected, on reaching home I found three
or four knights there talking of the dismissal of
the Aztecs, the probability of their keeping faith
with us, and what the next move would be. All
were growing impatient to hear of the whereabouts
and doings of the other knights, who had been
away for over a month and from whom no tidings

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

153

had been received. Every manner of conjecture
was rife regarding them. The king was much
worried at their long delay, fearing that they had
been killed, captured. or lost at sea, as it was
thought that they would hail one of our fishing
vessels and return by boat, but all we could do
was to await developments and hope for the best.
Having lost much sleep of late, I dismissed the
knights, explaining to them that I must be alone
as I sadly needed rest. I urged them to call next
day and dine with me, hoping by that time we
might have news of our missing comrades, so after
taking wine together they departed.
Ordering my servants not to allow me disturbed
unless something of grave importance required my
attention at once, I threw myself on a couch and
slept many hours. It was well into the next morning when my servant rushed into my chamber, informing me that my lady love, the fair Aztec, had
escaped and could not be found. This sudden news
stunned me. For a moment I hardly knew how to
act. At last recovering myself, I hurried over to
her quarters, finding the guard more bewildered
than myself.
Where is the prisoner?" I asked.
"I know not," replied the sergeant, "we were
placed on duty about nine o'clock, and no one
has passed save the page, noble Forno, but as
you had given us orders to allow him to pass

154

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

and repass at will, we did not hail him, as he bore
in his hand a piece of paper which we supposed
was a communication to your Lordship."
The whole thing flashed upon my mind in a
moment, she had escaped in the clothes of my page,
who was a handsome boy, about the size of Luzel,
probably fourteen or sixteen years old. My fair
captive was an expert in working ornaments with
threads of gold on men's dress costumes, which
were much in vogue at that day, ladies of rank
spending much of their time in making this beautiful decoration. Luzel had fully won the affection
of this boy, having decorated many of his garments, and she had in her possession one of his
suits at the time, which enabled her to pass the
guard disguised as a page. How she communicated with her brother I could not learn, but she
was gone. Entering her private apartments the
first thing my eyes fell upon was a note addressed
to myself. Hastily breaking the seal I read as
follows:
DEAR AND

NOBLE FORNO

When you reac' this I will be many miles away,
do not follow me. I am with my brother and his
followers, the robbers of the Cordilleras. They will
place me again in my father's castle, which I can
assure you will not be so easily surprised as before.
He that played so well the part of a peddler was
my brother. Allow me to say in conclusion, dear
Forno, that you are more to me than any man on

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

155

earth. Hoping that the trouble between the Toltecs and Aztecs will soon be over, and I shall see
you in my father's castle, I am yours, LUZEL.
P. S. I forgot to show you the contents of the
box presented by the peddler. Will do so when you
call at my father's castle.
I consulted with the other fair captives as to
Luzel's escape. They were well aware of what
was taking place at the time and would have accompanied her, had it been practicable. They told
me her brother disguised her as a boy, furnishing
her with another peddler's pack and passing her off
as an assistant in carrying his goods; and they expressed themselves highly pleased that she had
escaped without detection, for had she been discovered it would have cost the lives of many a
brave man, as her brother's followers were scattered in close proximity about their leader, and
anyone knowing their terrible fighting qualities
could but shudder at the result.
The mysterious doings of the Aztecs were
thickening about us so rapidly that even the king
was becoming confused. He had for many years
learned to respect our enemy for their bravery and
daring deeds, but their cunning and diplomacy was
something more than he had figured on. For a
long time I had hoped we might enlist the robbers
of the Cordilleras on our side, as what drove Prince
Montezuma to his present life was that he had been
an unsuccessful claimant to the throne of the Az-

156

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

tecs, his successful rival placing a price upon his
head, which he was constantly after. As a wai
rior of the time, he was without a peer. He was
herculean in strength, and for brave, daring, and
noble deeds he stood alone. No knight among
the Aztecs or Toltecs would break spear with him in
his day of favor among the Aztecs. He was always
ruled out from participating in the tournament, as
no one cared to meet him.
Thinking over the situation, my plans were
soon formed. I had won the affection of his sister.
I determined to immediately visit him in his stronghold, and, if possible, induce him to join the Toltecs in war upon the king of the Aztecs. Acting
without consulting anyone, not even the king, and
disguising myself as a herdsman, I left unbeknown
for the home of the robbers.
As my coat of mail and sword were covered by
a frock and hood, and as I traveled incognito, I
attracted little or no attention, thus making good
headway, and getting beyond where I was known
the first day. Riding well into the night, I
discovered a light, which led me to the home of a
ranchman. Here I was received kindly and myself and horse provided with food and a resting
place for the night. I told the ranchman I lived
down near the border and, fearing the Aztecs
might raid my place and drive away my cattle, I
had been to Toltecke to dispose of them to the

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

157

government. As they had bought them I was returning home to round them up and drive them
there. He liked the idea and thought he would
do the same thing, as it was getting unsafe to hold
them any longer. Our conversation naturally led
to the trouble between the Aztecs and our people.
He expressed himself much displeased with our
king, saying that he was led too much by the
priests, and that there was no cause for war, and
that he believed able men might adjust matters
without ruining the country. He continued, "We
are a pastoral people, while the Aztecs are a warlike people, and more than we can handle in war,
and if those fool knights and priests are given their
way much longer, the country will be ruined."
I did not feel very highly complimented by this
remark, but had to admit, even to myself, he was
right, and told him so. Having had a good night's
sleep, and feeling much refreshed, the next morning I pushed on my way, continuing for several
days without meeting any adventure worthy of
note, at last, arriving well up in the mountain
side at the stronghold of Prince Montezuma, the
Supposing I was alone and unrobber chief,
noticed, I was taken wholly by surprise when several men sprang as it were out of the ground and
gathered about me.
The leader advanced and said, "Who are you,
and what do you want here? "

158

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

"I am a herdsman," I replied, "and having
cattle to dispose of, would see your chief."
He smilingly replied, "You are not a herdsman but Forno, whom I saw but a few days since
in Toltecke." "1 know much of you," he continued.
' You are the lover of Lady Luzel, and I was with
our chief when he relieved the Toltecs of their
lovely prisoner."
I admitted my indentity, saying I had assumed
this incognito that I might better travel without
delay to see his lordship, their chief, at the same
time asking to be presented to him.
He replied, "Our chief is absent but will be
back tonight, yet I bid you welcome in his
name, and will give you fitting fare until his return."

The stronghold of the robbers was rightly
named. Nature had done much, art apparently
more, to make it impregnable, as a few men here
could hold a large army at bay as long as they desired. The robber's policy had been a wise one,
for he never allowed a ranchman or herdsman to
suffer from his followers, buying and paying liberally for everything he got from them. Their raids
had been entirely confined to the belongings of the
Aztec government.
He had not only paid the
planter liberally for his supplies, but had also prevented the Aztec government from collecting taxes
or forcing the planter to pay tribute of any kind to

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

159

the king. This had so endeared him to the people
for many miles around that his popularity had
materially strengthened his position. He maintained his castle, or stronghold, in great splendor.
All the luxuries known to the age were among his
belongings and appointments, including the most
choice wines, elegant gold and silver plate,
sumptuous draperies and decorations, and beautiful grounds, together with a well regulated household. My horse was passed over to the attendants,
while I was shown to elegantly furnished apartments, with the assurance that anything I desired
in the way of refreshment would be gladly furnished. This was very acceptable, as I had been
many hours without food and was sorely hungered.
I thanked them for their hospitality, saying I
would be glad of anything they would provide as
I was sadly in need of nourishment. I had not
long to wait as I was soon summoned to the dining
hall, where splendor reigned supreme. Gold and
silver trappings, both ornamental and useful, were
hung in the wild profusion about the hall. The
table service was entirely of gold and silver. The
attendants, neatly dressed in white aprons and caps,
were cleanly and well mannered.
I was served
with roast beef, partridge, bread and wine, together
with many dainties. After satisfying my hunger,
I returned to my apartments, threw myself on a
couch that looked inviting, and, owing to my
fatigue, was soon asleep.

160

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

While there I dreamed I was listening to music
in which I could hear the low voice of Luzel, in
song. So soft and sweet was the melody that I
was lost in enchantment. The sound seemed to
float away upon the wind, returning sweeter than
before. When I awoke I still heard the music.
The low sweet song rendered me wild with excitement. I knew it must be Luzel, would she see me.
Springing from the couch I loudly rang for a servant, who appeared asking if he could serve me.
Passing into his hand a handful of silver, I said,
"My good man, answer me one question. Is Lady
Luzel in this castle?" He appeared taken by surprise but at last he replied, "I do not know who
is in this castle. There are many ladies here."
Putting my hand on him and offering him still
more silver, I said, "Tell me, my good man, tell
me true, is she here?" I must have spoken loud in
this entreaty, for I was much excited. The man
demurred, but I still insisted on knowing, he at the
same time backing away from me into the great
reception hall, I still pleading and offering him a
rare jewel if he would give the desired information
of her whereabouts.
He refused the jewel, saying that he knew his
duty and was not at liberty to say who was or who
was not in the castle.
I was about to despair of obtaining the knowledge I sought for, and turned to enter my apart

ORELIFE INSID OF THE EARTH.

161

ments, when from the opposite side of the hall I
heard a voice say, "Forno." Looking in that direction, there stood Luzel. With one bound I was
at her side.
She laughingly said, "How curious men are!
You have ridden all this way to see the jewel the
peddler presented to me," at the same time drawing from the folds of her gown the gold box, saying,
"Open it; you will see the jewel for which you so
long have sought." As I did out fell a note that
ran like this:
" DEAR SISTER-

When all is well place a light near your
window."
"I know it all, darling; I need no further explanation. This happiness is more than I could
have hoped for, as you know I did not expect to
meet you here, Luzel. As I lay upon the couch
dreaming of you, I heard your voice in song, and
awoke only to find it a reality. My anxiety to meet
you you undoubtedly saw by my attempting to bribe
the servant. Now you are in your own domain, let
us consummate our vow."
"Not here, Forno, only in my father's castle."
But continuing, she said, "What brought you here?
Surely it was a long ride."
"Not expecting to see you, Luzel, for this is a
pleasure I did not expect, but to induce your
brother to join us, not against the Aztecs, but
against the usurper that occupies his throne."

162

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

"Then you know my brother and the wrongs
he has suffered at the hands of the usurper. I do
not know what course my brother will pursue, but
were I a man Iwould unsheath my sword and swear
by the gods that it should never again know its
scabbard until my brother's wrongs were righted
and he was on the throne. He is a great and noble
man, brave and just, and is only kept from his
rights through duplicity, villainy, and misrepresentation. He has suffered much at the hands of
this cursed usurper, he calling him a robber, a fugitive from justice, a marauder, a defiler of purity,
and placing a price upon his head. As you know,
my father was king of the Aztecs twenty years, the
time according to our laws that one can sit upon
the Aztec throne; my brother was next in line, but
no doubt you know it all, and it is useless for me
to enter into these disagreeable details." As she
spoke her dark eyes flashed with indignation, showing the courageous spirit of her family.
"Do not let us talk of this, Luzel; I feel the
justice of your indignation and also know the
wrongs of your brother. If he will join us we will
see him righted; but as our stay together must be
necessarily short, I would see you in your happier
moods and not stirred by the wrongs of your people."
"You have spoken well, Forno. It is not fitting
that I talk of war, so let us away to the mountain
cliff and gaze on the valley below."

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

163

As we wandered along the ledge of rocks, the
scene presented below bespoke of joy, peace, and
plenty. Waving fields of maze, broad and verdant
meadows laden with flowers and waving grasses,
fields of golden yellow grain ripe and ready
for the sickle; rivulets and streams lazily winding
their way through meadows and fields, losing them
selves in the river that carries them to the sea;
herds of cattle, droves of sheep, with horses galloping here and there in the exuberance of plenty and
contentment, gay-plumaged birds radiant with color
and sweet in song, the low humming of bees and
the lowing of cattle; sunlight interwoven, as it
were, with shadows playing here and there-surely
this is the land of milk and honey; but, alas, how
soon will be torn by the ravages of war!
Luzel and I talked of the future, weaving it in
rose colors intertwined with threads of gold. Hope,
joy, and future bliss were woven as pearls and diamonds in the fabric. We discarded from our future
everything dark, gloomy, or unhappy; these things
might follow others, but our lines were cast in
pleasant places and could not be changed or altered.
As we reveled in these scenes of coming bliss the
shrill blast of a bugle announced the coming of her
brother, Prince Montezuma.
Gazing in the direction of the horn we saw the
chief and his followers rounding a projection of
the rocks into view. Never before had I looked

164

FORTY YEARS WY H

7HE DAMNED

upon a finer example of manhood, or one of more
noble or lofty bearing. He rode a large grey horse,
so muscular in build that it seemed a fitting charger for the master it bore. The chief was herculean
in proportion, broad-chested, powerful-limbed, tall
and muscular. His eyes were large, dark and
piercing; his black hair fell in graceful confusion
over his steel armor, which glistened in the sun
like burnished silver. As he drew near upon us,
giving spur to his horse, the noble steed sprang
with the agility of a deer to our side, the chief at
the time raising his helmet gracefully to his sister
while his piercing black eyes rested upon me.
Bending forward and extending his hand, he said,
"I need no introduction. You are the noble knight
Forno. I will not ask why you are here," saying
with a laugh, "a man will barter his soul for the
smiles of a woman." Then reigning up his steed
he remarked, "I will not molest your tete-a-tete.
Will see you later on in the great hall." Gracefully waving his hand as his horse wheeled away,
he said, "Remember, noble Toltec, you are more
than welcome at the castle of the robber chief."
Still straying further from the castle along the
cliff, talking as before of our, hopes, expectations
and future happiness, communing as only newfound mates are wont, we did not heed the flight of
time, as we were both fond of each other's company, and asked for no greater blessing, as our cup

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH

of joy was full. But this happy communion was
suddenly brought to an end by Luzel's maid, who
announced the return of the master, also that the
feast was waiting us.
Luzel remarked at the time, "My brother
brooks none tardy at the festive board, so let us
home at once."
We arrived none too soon, as the guests, if
guests they might be called, but mostly retainers,
led by their ladies, were passing into the grand
banquet hall.
The chief sat at the head of the table, placing
on either side Luzel and myself. A blast of the
trumpet announced the presence of a priest, who
implored the blessings of the gods for continued
favor, happiness, and plenty. The line of waiters,
headed by the steward, marched in, each laden with
his specialty for the guests. The first, assisted by
two attendants, bore upon immense platters
great roasts of beef, which. were placed at intervals along the table. Elegant vases with freshly
plucked flowers sat between. Roast shotes, turkeys, ducks, mutton, and fish, together with a good
supply of partridge, were intermixed with various
kinds of fruit, great pitchers of wine, corn bread,
and sweet potatoes; in short, there was everything
to make up a great feast. Carvers now advanced
with large knives, serving us with more than
abundance of what we would have. Our large

166

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

golden flagons were filled to overflow with wine
from the silver pitchers.
Every one, following
the example of the chieftain, laid to, and such
feasting was past anything I had ever seen in Toltec. Lord Montezuma laid aside his dignity and
laughed and talked with each in turn, being particular in his graciousness that no one, however low
in rank, should be neglected, as all who domiciled
in the castle sat at one table. Rank and distinction were wholly discarded and for the time forgotten.
There being several of the planters of the immediate neighborhood present as guests, the chief
related his experience as peddler in Toltecke, jokingly remarking that the lady to his right had appeared much shocked at having a peddler admitted
into her presence. At the same time he laid his
hand upon his sister's shoulder, remarking, "Luzel, you played your part well." Loud peals of
laughter followed these anecdotes. Turning to
me, he said, "Noble Toltec, I can readily pardon
your lack of shrewdness in not detecting the peddler, as you could see but one thing, how the magnificent jewels would look upon your fair prisoner. "

The feast passed off very pleasantly, each
lending well his part; and such quantities of wine as
were taken by these hardy men-at-arms would be
scarce creditable to relate. After the feast I spent

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

167

the balance of the day and evening communing
with Luzel as before, planning for the future.
The next morning, after the meal was over, I
asked for a private audience with the chief, which
was readily granted, with little or no formality. I
related to him the object of my visit, beseeching
him to join us against the usurper of the throne
of the Aztecs. Presenting my case the best I could,
I awaited his reply. He remained silent for some
time,
finally he said, "I am disposed to join
you, but there are some conditions I will require;
among them the most important is that if we should
succeed in defeating the Aztecs-I should not say
the Aztecs, but the usurper that holds the throne
of the Aztecs-I be placed in possession of my
rightful heritage, the throne of the Aztecs. Another is, that the priesthood be subservient to the
government of the Toltecs. Lastly, that the prisoners held by the Toltecs, which are a part of my
father's household, be returned without delay."
I replied, "I can readily grant two of your demands, that you be placed on your rightful throne;
next, that the prisoners of your father's household
be returned. Over the third I have no control. I
fear the priests have more influence with our sovereign than the knights of whom I am the head;
but immediately on returning to my king I will
place before him your alternatives and do my best
to induce him to acceed to your demands. Further,

168

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

allow me to ask what is your influence now among
the Aztecs?"
He answered, "Were I to organize an army,
which I hope you will not think me egotistical in
saying I could do, I believe most of the lords, with
their retainers, would join my standard; but there
is so much treachery and false pretention of friendship among our people that I cannot speak positively as to the result."
I informed him that I was more than satisfied
with our conference and, as time was pressing and
my visit to him wholly unknown to my sovereign,
I would immediately have to return to my people,
so if he would kindly allow me to depart I would
order my horse and be off at once, and as a last favor would crave his permission for a moment's audience with Lady Luzel before I departed.
All this was readily granted. Seeking out Luzel I took an affectionate farewell, mounted my
horse, and was about to be off, when the chief approached me, saying, "I am sorry you go so soon.
We are about to go on the chase and would be more
than pleased to have you stay and join us."
"Nothing, my noble prince, would give me more
pleasure than to join you in the chase, and under
ordinary circumstances I would do so, but you
know these are trying times with my people, and I
must hasten back to them and tell the king of my
visit to you and of your ultimatum."

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

169

"I know, noble Forno, these are trying times
with you, and will not urge you more, but I will
give you safe guard beyond the border,"
Thanking him I said, "I found my way here
with little interruption, and think I can avoid the
Aztecs while returning."
"The Aztecs you may avoid, but my liegemen
hold this part of the country. They are not so
easily shaken off."
I hesitated, not wishing to accept his escort.
"I know," he continued, "you are a gallant
knight and wield a steadier lance than any of the
Toltecs." At the same time laying his hand upon
my arm he said, "This is a good sword arm, and
I have often felt that I should like to tilt against
you in the tournament, but it's all over now; we
are brothers. You may fear little from those you
meet, and are no doubt able to cope successfully
with one or two of them, but numbers might worst
you; as I see you do not care for an escort, here is
a passport beyond my liegemen at least," at the
same time handing me a small dagger with a
jeweled hilt and signs engraved upon the blade
which I could not decipher. "You will know my
people by the black anchor painted upon the breast
of their armor." With a hope for my safe return
we parted, I rode away as rapidly as moderate caution would permit, riding on for the better part of
the day without meeting anything worthy of relat-

170

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

ing, but later I was surprised by five knights, or
men-at-arms, who were immediately all about me.
I had not seen them and hardly knew how they got
there. Halting, I asked, " Why this interruption? "
The leader replied, "We have no intention of interrupting you, but who are you and where from? "
"Strange you do not know me; I have the advantage of you."
"Ah, indeed," replied the leader, "where have
you met us?"
"I have not met you before." At the same
time I drew the small dagger, saying, "This will
explain."
"It does explain," said the leader, "we are at
your command. Can we serve you?"
"Nothing further than to direct me where I
can find food and rest for myself and my jaded
horse."
They told me of a near cut through the forest
that would bring me to the quarters of a cattle
ranchman, several miles distant.
I soon parted company with them, hoping to
get through the forest before darkness overtook
me. Later on I found that I had not heeded carefully their directions, as it was now nearly dark,
and I knew that if I had gone aright, I should have
had plenty of time to reach the ranch; and as I
could see no sign of it, the disagreeable fact was

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

171

forced upon me that I was lost; and in trying to retrace my steps, I found that I was traveling in a
circle. Determining to break away from this, I
concluded that my only safeguard was to follow a
small stream of water, I perchance wandered on.
The woods were infested with wolves, making it
unsafe to camp. Besides having no food for myself or horse, I wished to avoid it if possible,
knowing full well that it would be difficult to protect my horse from the wolves. I was encased in
steel armor and by lowering my helmet and drawing
on my gauntlets, was well fortified against them,
but as this would be very unpleasant, and as I
might lose my horse, I determined not to give up
reaching a settlement as long as I could make my
way, still following the creek. The undergrowth
was thick and well interwoven with vines, making
progress exceedingly difficult, yet working my way
as best I could, I made little headway. I was
about to give up and settle down for the night
when my eyes caught a light immediately to the
left. My horse must have seen it as well as myself, as he was anxious to hurry on in that direction.
I soon saw a log cabin, or rather two or three
low cabins or outhouses, but with a light in one
only. Riding as near as possible, I shouted to attract attention. No response. Dismounting, I
r'apped gently on the door. No answer. Think-

172

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

ing they might possibly be asleep, I rapped still
louder. Still no response. Growing impatient
I struck the door two or three heavy blows. At
Indifferently the answer came, "Who is without?"
"A wanderer," I replied, "who craves your hospitality."
"Move on," he said, "we have no accommodation for travelers."
"I can not be left in the forest to be devoured
by wolves. I will accept any kind of accommodation."
No response. Feeling angered at their
want of hospitality, I determined to see inside the
cabin. Loosening my sword and dagger ready for
use, and throwing the rein of my horse over a
post near by, I threw my whole weight against the
door. As the door flew open, I found myself in a
room with two men, one a man of splendid
physique, strong and muscular. The other was a
small man with narrow shoulders, sunken chest
and of little physical strength. They both approached me, intent on throwing me out. I quickly took in the situation, and struck the larger man
a terrible blow with my mailed hand. He measured
his length on the floor.

His partner seemed dis-

posed to resent the attack, but he was physically of
so little consequence that I did not think it necessary to strike him. At that time in my life I was
a powerful man physically, hardly knowing my
own strength, and often struck much harder than

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

173

I intended. This was one of the times. As the
man did not get to his feet, I became frightened,
fearing that I might have killed him, and ordered
his partner to bring some water and wine. He
also being scared readily complied, and we soon
had the man on his feet, he having sustained no
injury save being stunned by the blow.
I ordered the small man to provide for my
horse and give him shelter from the wolves, which
he did without parley. When he returned to the
cabin, I told him I must have food and drink.
We have no food," he replied, "and there is
what wine we have," pointing to the vessel he had
brought from the cupboard to restore his partner.
"You must have food. You could not live
here without food; give me anything for I am dying of hunger, weak and exhausted for want of
food."
"We would not have you stronger," laughingly
remarked the man who had received the blow "I
am well satisfied as to your strength," then addressing his partner, said, "prepare some of the
venison."

The large man seemed the superior mind and
the dominant spirit, for in a short time a good
hearty meal was prepared and spread upon a
table of common boards; food and wine were in
abundance. We all gathered around it, for it appeared that they had not yet partaken of their
evening meal.

174

FORTY YEARS

WITH THEDAMNED

The large man to whom I had so rudely introduced myself, seemed to entertain no ill feeling
against me, but rather admired me,saying, "I've
had many a rough and tumble with men in my
day, but you are the first man that has ever laid
me out," intimating at the time that if he had been
better aware of the character of his antagonist,
I might not have been so easy a victor.
"Noble host," I laughingly replied, "if you
wish another chance, I will readily grant it, after
the meal."
He courteously answered, "I could not accept
your challenge in my own cabin where practically
two are against one."
"That there may be no mistake in regard to
who attacks me, I challenge you both."
"Not I," the little man replied, "not I. One
blow from that great hand of yours would close
my career as a saint."
At this we all joined in wine and laughter,
and no more was said about the fight. Talking
and drinking, we spent the evening pleasantly.
"Neither of you," I said, addressing them both, "is
a woodsman by birth or choice. Who are you; are
you Toltecs or Aztecs?"
"We have no nationality," the little man replied, "neither do we want any. That life you call
civilization is a curse, enabling one man to enslave
his brothers, under pretence of bettering their con-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

175
1

dition. They speak of people who have not submitted to this degradation as barbarians, but do
you know that the barbarian is far superior to the
civilized man, and much better at heart. I for
one, as I said before, have no nationality, have no
civilization and want none."
Said mine host, the larger man of the two, "As
you would infer from his remarks, he is not in love
with the life of the priest-ridden, neither am I."
"As I see, noble hosts, you do not care to inform
me as to who you are, I will not press you, but
will you tell me whose domain is this? Is it Aztec or Toltec?"
The larger man smilingly answered, "No one
knows better than you that it is not Toltec, and, I
may add, neither is it Aztec, but the domain of the
grandest man the earth ever knew, Lord Montezuma."

"Then I take it you are a follower of the robber chief."
" I am a follower of no man," he replied, "but
did the robber chief need strong arms to do battle,
I am frank to admit, noble Toltec, this good right
arm of mine would serve him as best it could. "
"You call me Toltec, how know you I am a
Toltec?"
"No matter how I know you are a Toltec, I
have seen you often, Lord Foruo, in Toltecke, your

176

FORTY YEARS WITH 7HE DAMNED

capital city, and know you to be the leader of the
knights of the raven crest."
"You surprise me, noble hermit, but when were
you in Toltecke, may I ask? "
"Later than you would suppose," he replied.
"When the noble Montezuma recaptured his lovely
sister from your strong hold, I was with him."
"You near him? "
"Aye, near him when he passed with you and
his peddler's pack into the presence of the fair
Luzel."
"Then you were one of his followers?"
'.' No, not one of his followers, but feeling that

he might need 'warm hearts and strong hands,' I
followed him not as one of his retainers but simply
for adventure."
"Were my people, the Toltecs, to engage in war
with the Aztecs, where would the robber chief be
found?"
"Not fighting the battle of the Aztecs," he replied, "not fighting the battle of the Aztecs, or at
least not fighting for the king of the Aztecs. Montezuma is a true Aztec and loves his country and
his people. He is their rightful king, and had he
his just deserts, would now be occupying the
throne of the Aztecs; but by intrigue, villainy,
falsehood, and all manner of duplicity, the villain
that now occupies it gained the throne of the
Aztecs. A thousand curses on this heartless

OR LIFE

INSIDE

OF 7HE EARTH.

177

scoundrel, and were the gods this moment to
grant me any favor I might ask, I would say, give
me a chance to plunge my sword through the
heart of this usurping villain."
"You have evidently suffered much at the
hands of this Aztec king yes, suffered much."
"It matters not what I have suffered. My
hatred for this arch-fiend is based on the wrongs
of our people. But let us talk no more, it is growing late and you are sadly needing rest. There is
your couch. Take it when you will."
I was not long in accepting this offer. Feeling
that I was safe from any danger, I laid aside my
mail, stretched at full length, and was soon lost to
all surroundings. As I had lost much sleep, the
sun was well up before I woke. When I arose, a
good breakfast was prepared, in which we all
joined heartily and with good will. As I was
about to depart I handed the larger of my hosts a
talisman, saying. "When you come to Toltecke
again, seek me out, and if anything should
befall you among my people, this will give you
audience to our king or myself." Then offering
the small man a handful of silver, which he declined, I rode away full of hope and expectation.
I was much impressed with the remarks of my
late host; evidently he was a man who had been
of more importance than he appeared. The smaller of the two, though not a warrior, must have

178

FORTY YEARS WITH 7HE DAMNED

been formerly a man of consequence. I was most
impressed, however, with their hatred for the
king, and wonderful loyalty to the robber prince.

My mind was made up as to the feeling of the
people, in this section at least, in regard to their
government. I determined as opportunity presented to inform myself further as to their loyalty.
My late host having put me aright as to directions, I traveled along without delay or inconvenience. In the latter part of the day I came upon a
hogherder's quarters, something in character like
those I have before described. They are a hardy,
careless people, whose likes and dislikes are frankly
expressed, independent of anyone. Craving food
and shelter for myself and horse, which they readily granted, I sat down to talk with them.
"Whose domain is this? " I inquired.
"Whose what?" they said.
"Whose domain? "
One replied, "We don't know anything about
domain, never heard of it before. Where is it or
what is it?"
Being disguised in my coat and hood, they supposed me a cattle-herdsman, and talked freely with
me. In way of explanation, I asked, "Are you
Toltecs or Aztecs? "
One replied, "We are hog-herders. Are you
Aztec, Toltec, or cattle-herder? "
But soon I had them interested, and drew from

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

179

them the popular feeling among their class. "We
are Aztecs," one said. "You would not except to
find Toltecs here, would you ?"
"At least," I remarked, "you are subjects of
the king of the Aztecs."
"We are subjects to no one," he replied, "but
ourselves."
"But in case of war between the Aztecs and
Toltecs, whom would you fight for? "
"We would fight for neither. All we would
fight for would be to place the robber chief on his
rightful throne."
Regarding further coniversation with them unnecessary, and feeling that I had the tone of their
class, I sought rest and sleep. Early the next
morning I was off in good spirits, knowing that
we would soon overthrow the Aztecs, if we had the
support of Montezuma, whose friendship I knew
would be assured by placing him on the throne,
and my marriage with Luzel. Keeping steadily on
my way without anything of further interest, I arrived home after an absence of just three weeks.
My coming caused considerable commotion among
our people, as the general impression was that I had
been crazed by the capture of Lady Luzel, and had
followed her. As to the following, of course, it
was true, but I did not, as you know, expect to
see her.
On learning of my return, the king ordered me

180

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMAED

into his presence without delay. He appeared
somewhat piqued at my leaving him so unceremoniously, but being of a frank, sympathetic and forgiving nature, he soon forgot it, and asked for a
recital of my doings while away. I related in substance all that transpired, my promises to the robber chief, my interviews with the people along the
way, and everything that could be of interest to
him. He was elated beyond measure as to the willingness of the robber chief to join us against the
Aztecs, or rather, I should say, against the throne of
the Aztecs. He immediately gave orders for the release of the prisoners that belonged to the house of
Montezuma, at the same time denying that the
priests influenced or controlled him in any way in
regard to the administration of his government.
This I knew was not so, but it did not become me
to contradict him.
I had had but little time to inquire after the absent knights before I had been ordered into the
king's presence; but he gave what information I
sought regarding them. "Yes," he said, '" many
of them were killed; some are prisoners and some
have returned to court. Little good has come of it
all, save that I have a proposition from the king of
the Aztecs as well as an assurance that my brother,
the queen, and the ladies attendant upon her are
well cared for and are held pending a negotiation
between the two governments. The proposition

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

181
1

he makes contains much good reasoning, and
if you feel favorably impressed with it, probably it
would be the best adjustment for our difficulties."
He handed me the communication, which ran thus:
"Zuma, third year, ninety-fifth day of the reign of
Belzo, king of the brave.
Greeting to the Child of the Sun, King of the
Toltecs :- Brother, hear me !-That it may be
well with us unto the gods, I hereby make known
the wishes of the king of the Aztecs.
As trouble now exists between us, noble king,
and that it may be settled without useless waste of
blood and impoverishment of our nations, I do
hereby make known and propose that you select
from among your men-at-arms ten of your noblest
warriors who have done service in tournaments
or otherwise, whom you know and feel to be
brave and true.
I will select a like number from among my
braves, and they shall meet in tournament on the
border, each doing battle for his cause. The last
man left upon the field shall be declared the victor and dictate terms of settlement. That no advantage shall be possible on either side, our armies shall be drawn in line facing each other on
either side of the lists; also, the knights that
enter the lists shall be disguised so that no one
shall know who they are or whence they came.
Hoping this may find favor with thee, oh king,
great of earth, I am thy brother, wishing good to
thee and thy house.
BELZO,

King of the Aztecs."

182

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

My surprise at this proposition was only equaled
by its acceptability. Turning to the king I said,
"If you will allow me the selection of those I think
most worthy, I will guarantee the success of our
cause."

"Willingly," he replied, "willingly. I have
waited many days for this expression. I know
well your prowess as a knight, and will depend
wholly upon your judgment as to the selection and
manner of combat."
I immediately called for a list of those who had
returned from the search for the queen. This the
scribe furnished me at once.
I informed the king that I would return to the
robber prince with this message, and, if acceptable
to him, he and I would do battle with the ten
knights to be put against us in twos until we fell.
Then others would take our places. To this the
king strenuously objected. "I will never submit
to this arrangement," he said, with more fervor
than I had ever known him to express. "I am
willing that you should receive the first onset, but
after you have downed your man, which I know
you will do, you must not appear again in the lists
until you have fully rested and regained your
strength."
"As you will, noble sire," I replied, "your reasoning is good and I willingly submit to your wiser
counsel, but first of all I must see the robber
prince."

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH

183

"One thing," he said, "I should like to make
provisional in this tournament-that the king of
the Aztecs and the king of the Toltecs enter the

lists with the other knights; disguised, of course,
so their identity in the lists may not be known,"
"Noble sire, your wish is command with me,
but that cannot be. It would cause disarrangement in our goverment, and it is more than possible that the king of the Aztecs, if he was so disposed, would not be allowed to accept such an arrangement. To my mind it would be wiser to
accept his proposition without qualification or
change."
My sovereign replied,
"Perhaps you are
right; do as you will, noble liegeman; I abide your
judgment."
As the lady prisoners were about to be returned,
the opportunity of again visiting the robber of the
Cordilleras was all I could ask. The !adies were informed of our intention of releasing them and were
told to prepare for the journey. At the same time
we dispatched three messengers on three successive days, that the message might not be miscarried to the king of the Aztecs, saying that we would
accept his proposition, together with a letter from
our king fully as conciliatory as his. Two days
were consumed in arranging matters for the prisoners' return. During this time I went among the
knights that had returned from the raid eliciting

184

FOR TY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

what information I could and selecting from among
them those that had proved the strongest and most
daring in battle and tournament; but fearing that
this might cause some ill feeling among those that
were not chosen, I ordered they should be voted
on by the .entire knighthood of the raven crest.
This appeared satisfactory to all, so half of them
were chosen; the other half I reserved in deference
for the robber prince, knowing well that among
his followers there must be men of great strength
and bravery. The preparations for the return of
the prisoners now being completed, every possible
attention and courtesy was extended to the ladies.
As we departed, all our ladies of rank gathered
around our fair prisoners, vying with each other
in presents and all manner of courtesies, many following on their beautifully bedecked horses for
some miles.
Two days before I had dispatched messengers to
the robber prince, notifying him of our journey to
the castle with the prisoners, and soliciting an interview with him midway, giving as a reason that my
frequent visits to his castle might be reported to
the king of the Aztecs. Nothing of interest occurred on our journey with our fair prisoners until
we had reached the place where I had requested
the robber prince to meet me. On arriving there
we found that he had been several hours ahead of
us. This was very satisfactory. Giving our

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

185

charge over to the care of his men, my escort returned home, leaving the robber prince and myself
to arrange as to the tournament.
I was not long in laying my plans before him,
soliciting him to join us in the lists. He gladly
accepted my offer, saying that the gods were surely
smiling upon his cause. I further informed him
that my sovereign had granted all the conditions he
required, saying the influence of the priests which
he claimed did not exist.
He replied, "We will waive all considerations
in that matter and give our entire attention to the
coming combat."
I informed him that I had chosen five of our
ablest warriors, myself inclusive, whom I knew to
be true, brave, and strong, holding the rest in reserve for him to make such selections as he might
regard as fit. He was pleased with this arrangement, saying he could ask for nothing better, and
had in mind four men as brave and true as ever
broke lance. "One of them is not a liegeman of
mine, but a friend, who is scarce a day's ride from
here, whose counsel I often seek, regarding his
wisdom and diplomacy equal to his strong arm. If
you will join me we will away to his cabin. He
lives in a secluded place in the forest, together with
a man who was once scribe to the renegade king of
the Aztecs."
I was struck with the description so tallying

186

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

with the men on whom I had so rudely forced myself as a guest, remarking to the chief the similarity and relating to him my adventure with them.
He laughed heartily at this, saying I had struck
down one of the ablest men that ever drew a
sword.
Making our way as best we could, it was about
dark when we arrived there. They had just returned from the chase, and so well provided were
they with game that their larder would not need
replenishing for weeks. We were received with
every mark of attention, Montezuma even with
affection. We laughed over my adventure with
our hosts, for which they bore me no ill feeling.
When our plan was laid before him he said that
he, my late antagonist, would readily join us on one
condition, which was that he might be allowed to
do battle with the renegade king, for whom he had
a special lance, at which I was somewhat surprised, asking if they expected the king to enter
the lists. The prince remarked, "Most assuredly;
he never loses an opportunity to show himself off;
but in justice to him, I will say that whatever else
may be his faults he is no coward, neither is he a
mean antagonist. The man that unhorses him
must needs be well learned in the art of war. But
our noble host," he continued, "is far his superior.
He evidently has not figured on finding him and
me in: lists, but as we are to enter the tournathe

OR LIFE

INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

187

ment disguised, no one will know of our presence."
Then I asked, " How will our noble host distinguish the king from others?"
They both laughed, the host saying that I little
knew his vanity. All will know the king. His
armor is snow white; he allows no other knight in
his kingdom to wear the same. Further, the prince
has spies about his throne who continually inform
him of the doings at court. On the day of the tournament we shall know each man that enters the
lists, his cunning, his strength and his bravery.
Lots are usually cast at these tournaments as to how
the battle is to be arranged; whether we fight in a
body against their united forces, or in single combat, or two against two. "I would suggest," the
chief remarked, "if it falls to our lot to dictate the
arrangements that we fight in single combat; if it
falls to their lot and they arrange differently, we
shall be so informed of their men that we can pit
ours against them according to strength, but, of
course, this depends wholly on who may draw the
lucky card."
We sat well into the night forming and discussing the best plans to pursue for success, but it was
well understood that upon us three rested the
weight of the day, and I hope you will not think
me egotistical in saying that we regarded ourselves
far superior to any three men they could send
against us unless some great unknown fighter

188

-FORTY

YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

should develop. The hatred of our host for the
king could only end with the death of the king or
of himself. We knew that he had suffered much at
the hands of this usurper, and looked upon him as
the bane of his life. He and the scribe had been
obliged to flee for their lives, not through any
fault of their own, but through the villainy of their
king.
My sovereign's reply to the king of the Aztecs
granted the right to the Aztecs to arrange the day
and hour the combat was to commence. The
border or the boundary of the two nations was to
be the battle ground.
It was decided that the robber prince should
accompany me home to Toltecke, and there await
the return of the Toltec messengers from the king
.of the Aztecs. Everything being arranged as far
as could be between the host and ourselves, we
sought our couches for sleep and rest. Early the
next morning, after our breakfast and with the best
wishes of our host, we rode away for the land of
the Toltecs. Our conversation had been upon various
subjects, regarding ourselves, our nations, and the
coming fight, when I remarked, "Noble prince, I
know you have forgotten something, but I have
not, it has been on my mind since our meeting."
"What is it, noble Teltec?" he asked.
"See if you can not draw your memory to it.'
"By the smiles of my ldy love," he answered,

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

I had forgotten it,"

189

at the same time thrusting

his hand into a receptacle of his saddle, and drawing
forth a communication from Lady Luzel. While
perusing this, I was oblivious to the robber chief
and all other surroundings. Finally folding it up
and placing it in my armor, I mused for a few
moments without remark, thinking, of course, of
Luzel.

After a time he broke into a loud laugh,
saying, "By Jove! A woman can turn the head of
the strongest man.

It always has been so, and no

doubt always will be until the end of time."
Having met no adventure so far, it being well
into the after part of the day, the prince remarked,
"Noble Toltec, I am as hungry as a bear. Let us
try to obtain some food and wine as well as something for our horses.
Espying a cattle ranchman's house to the right, we rode up and asked
for food for ourselves

and mounts.

The men

were away, but the woman prepared

us a good

meal, and furnished corn for our horses as well.
Always ready to test the feelings of the people,
in regard to the government, the prince led off by
asking how they were doing, and if it had been a
profitable year with them and their neighbors.
The woman stopped.

Gazing into his face for

a moment, her black eyes flashing with indignation, "Profitable year," she said," how could it
be profitable when we have a robber for a king.
lie sent his dirty minions here, who by force of

190

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

arms robbed us of our cattle, our grain, our wine,
and everything that the thieves could put their
hands on; but we are not the only sufferers; the
country around has suffered alike with ourselves.
I had hoped the noble Montezuma would strike
for his rights, the throne of the Aztecs; but alas,
even he has forgotten the wrongs of his people, and
we are told sits idly in his castle, sipping his wine,
while we are being robbed by the tyrant king."
Looking up, Montezuma quickly rose from the
table, and paced back and forwards for several
moments. At last he confronted the woman, saying, "You wrong Montezuma. I will report to
him what you have suffered at the hands of this
renegade king and try to induce him to do something for the protection of his people," at the same
time he forced upon the woman a handful of gold.
As he refused to eat anything more, we took our
horses after they had finished their corn and were
off, riding along some time in silence, I not daring to break his reverie.
Finally he looked up saying, "Noble Toltec,
I have sustained many a deep and galling rebuke
in my day, but that woman's was the worst of all.
I have heard many and many a time that such was
the impression of my people, but never before has
it been made directly to me. Oh, how little do they
know what efforts I am making in their behalf;
how many sleepless nights and days fraught with

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

191

toil, but now I think I see the end. I feel sure of
our success, but if it is a failure, I shall not live to
be wrung by the disappointment and disgrace."
"Noble prince, 'the cloud is passing and will
pass full soon.' I can see a bright future for you
and your people, as well as for me and mine. I
have not a doubt that we shall win the tournament,
and that it will end the life of the present king, as
the rules of all tournaments place the life of the
fallen foe in the hands of the victor, and you know
the love of the forest knight for Belzo."
"Know you this. noble Toltec, if our forest
host shall fail to overthrow this renegade, 'I mark
him for my own,' and shall this right hand fail to
sever his head from his body, I will die in the attempt, but I have no doubt that we shall carry the
day and redeem my people from this viper."
I could notice that the prince continually chafed
under the chastisement he had received from the
woman. As we rode along, his hand would continually wander towards the hilt of his sword as
much as to say, 'I wish opportunity would present
itself for me to right the wrongs of this woman.'
I said, "Noble prince-"
Suddenly drawing up his horse and at the same
time raising his finger, he said, "Hark!"
Stopping to listen we could hear shouts and a
clash of arms that informed us that a battle was
being fought somewhere down the road. Putting

192

FOR TY

YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

spurs to our horses we dashed on in the direction
of the sound. As we rounded a turn of the road,
we came upon a plantation, the house being somewhat back from the highway. Inside the enclosure, or temporary fortification, were a number
of herdsmen, planters and ranchmen trying to keep
back a body of Aztec knights, who were trying to
force their way into the yard.
In the confusion we judged there were about
twelve or fifteen of the knights. Without a moment's delay we hurried on to the scene. As we
arrived there, the prince demanded, "What's the
matter here? Why would you kill these people?"
Seeing us the knights drew away from the attack.
At the same time the leader advanced, saying,
"Who are you, and why this interruption?"
The prince replied, "I am a knight, and by the
right of my knighthood, demand why these people
are attacked by you.
" Know you, sir, that we are here by the order
of our king and sovereign, Belzo, king of the
Aztecs, greatest of earth."
"Then may I ask," the prince replied, "why
are these men being slain by you?"
The Aztec answered, "They refuse to pay tribute to our noble king."'
"Indeed, is this cause sufficient for murdering
these people? I know many near the robber prince
that have paid no tribute for two years. Why are

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

193

they not molested, and these murdered for the
same offense?"
"I have no time to bandy words with a meddlesome, roving knight, and if you would not be taken
before the king, move on and mind your own business."

Hearing this I advanced, saying, " I will talk
to these people, and I think I can adjust the matter satisfactorily to both sides without useless
waste of blood."

This appeared satisfactory to

the Aztecs and I was allowed to call aside the leader
of the planters and defenders and talk with him.
I hastily informed him, out of the hearing of the
Aztecs, that the large knight with me was the robber prince; that we intended attacking this whole
body of knights, and wished them to give such aid
as they could with their spears, bows and clubs.
As their armor would protect the knights from any
weapon they had, I advised them to direct their
attacks against the horses of the Aztecs, spearing
them and discharging their arrows wherever they
might find an exposed place about man or horse.
He was much elated at this, saying they would do
their best, and that he believed they could render
better service than I supposed.
Riding back to the prince I informed him of the
situation and what

had done.

On the receipt of

this news he rode up still nearer to the Aztecs saying,

"

I command you to disperse."

194

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

Hearing this the Aztecs laughed. "Pray who
are you," the leader said, "that you would command the knights of the clouds to disobey the orders of the king?"
"Know you, sir," replied the prince, "that my
companion is the Toltec, Forno, greatest of the raven crest, and I am your rightful king, Montezuma, the robber prince."
At the sound of his voice they as of one accord
drew back, awed by the name. Recovering themselves, their leader cried,
"Down with him!
There is a price upon his head !"
Without a moment's warning the prince dashed
upon them, at the same drawing his ponderous
blade. Of course I was by his side. The onset
was terrific; in less time than it takes to relate we
had four of their ablest knights dead upon the
field, the leader included. I had often heard of the
terror of the robber prince in battle, but had never
formed any idea of this wonderful fighter. He
seemed to have grown in size in a moment. Every
time his great sword fell upon its victim everything went down before it. His dark eyes beneath
the visor of his helmet seemed to flash fire which
quailed all before him. His sword was probably
twice as heavy as any of theirs, he having an arm
that was fully capable of wielding it. The blows
dealt by them upon the armor of this powerful
chief seemed to have no effect. My blade was

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

10

probably of little less weight than his. I, too, was
well pleased with my part in the heroic game. The
planters

and herdsmen

also

rushed upon

the

knights with their spears, bows and clubs, maiming many of their horses, spearing them and rendering them unmanageable, while we furiously
fought the riders. One powerful herdsman with
a club some six feet in length and of enormous
weight, jumped into the thickest of the fight,
striking down and slaying everything within his
reach with this simple but powerful weapon.
The fight lasted but a few moments. In that
time we had disabled or killed them all but three,
who surrendered, pleading for mercy. The prince
ordered the herdsmen to desist and to strip the
knights of their armor, arms, jewels, and everything else about them. Several of the hordsmen
and planters had been killed, but the prince and myself had suffered no injury worth mentioning.
The prince, calling before him the gallant herdsman with the club, ordered him to array himself
in the armor of one of the largest Aztecs that lay
dead on the field. After he had done so the prince
knighted him on the spot, saying, "No braver
man ever drew blade than you. Guard your honor
well."
The wounded herdsmen and Aztecs were cared
for by the women and rude servants about the
plantation. Some of the Aztecs were so badly

196

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

wounded that their lives were despaired of. Montezuma, as usual ready to glean such information
as he could as to the affairs at Zumna, interviewed a
dying knight as to the affairs at the capital, and
asked why King Belzo had made the strange proposition to the Toltecs to settle their difficulties in
the list.
He said, "The king has little faith in the loyalty of his lords or people.

Believing that in case

of war the robber prince would join the Toltecs in
their war against the Aztec government, and feeling that the influence of Montezuma

among his
people was much greater than his own, he thought
it best not to risk his cause in open war. Knowing the Aztecs had always been considered the
superior of the Toltecs in the lists, he believed
it an easy way to win an almost bloodless victory,
at the same time raising his own standard as he intended to appear in the combat himself."
This was very satisfactory to Montezuma, who
believed it the true condition of affairs, and had no
doubt that the man was telling the truth. The
prince now called before him one of the Aztecs that
had surrendered, saying to him, "Return to your
villain master and say to him that you met the rob
ber prince, who was accompanied by two liegemen,
and that you, single handed, attacked and slew
them all, leaving them dead upon the field. This,"
said the prince, "is bt a fitting lie to a king whose
court is as corrupt as himself. Go!"

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

197

Then gathering together the spoil and armor
he had taken from the knights, he gave a part to
the master of the house, saying, "Hang them on
your outer walls as a warning to coming thieves."
Then he ordered two of the men to take the rest of
the armor and jewels back to the house where we
had taken our refreshments, present them to the
hostess and say to her that Prince Montezuma has
avenged her wrongs and prays her to accept these
trophies as an earnest of his love for his people,
and that her home henceforward would be protected
by the robber prince.
We left the wounded knights at the mercy of
the people they had tried to rob. The knights,
being disarmed and disabled, we feared they would
fare badly, but hoped mercy would be shown them.
As we rode on the chief appeared much more jovial and happy, since, as he said, "We had somewhat
avenged the wrongs of the woman." Hearing the
clatter of horses' hoofs behind us, I turned to see
who was approaching. As I did so, one of the retainers of the plantation drew near us. Lifting his
hood in way of salutation he said, "My master
prays you will return as his guests for the night.
During the confusion he did not notice you were
going. He would feel much grieved if you refused
to accept his hospitality. Pray you, sirs, return
and he will give you fitting cheer."
As it was growing dusky and we knew not where

198

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

we should spend the night or what accommodations
we should chance upon, we readily accepted the invitation and returned. On reaching the house we
found a large number of people, as the herdsmen
and planters for miles around on hearing the news
had gathered there to learn what had happened.
The prince's identity was now well known, and he
was received with every demonstration of affection
and devotion to his cause. Each saluted him as
their sovereign, saying, " May the gods speed the
day when a Montezuma shall again ascend the
throne of the Aztecs." All appeared to know of
the pending war between the Toltecs and Aztecs,
and were loud in denunciation of Belzo the king,
saying in no way would they serve or lend a helping hand to crush the Toltecs, believing this declaration of war against a weaker power was to draw
the attention of the lords and people away from the
bad government at Zuma.
It was well into the night before these planters
and herdsmen took their departure for home. The
evening for the most part was spent in declaring
their allegiance to the prince and love for his
father, who had once been their king and ruler.
Before the departure of the people, several attempts were made to excite their hatred against
the defeated and wounded knights, and to put them
to death, but the wise counsel of the prince prevailed, and those that were able were allowed to

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

199

depart. Great quantities of food had been prepared, and all who would were welcome to the food
and wine. After the guests had departed, the host
kindly showed us to our couches, which we gladly
accepted, and were soon asleep.
The next morning the prince again sought interviews with some of the wounded knights, eliciting what information he could regarding the
government, and why it was that the country was
continually raided and the planters and tradesmen robbed by Belzo's men-at-arms.
One of the wounded knights replied that the
king's accursed policy of pensioning the knights and
lords to retain their support was the cause of this
system of robbery and must end in his ruin.
Believing that he had obtained all the information he could, and bidding adieu to our host, we
departed. We had scarce left the plantation when
we were overtaken by the new-made knight, asking the prince to be allowed to become one of his
liegemen and join us in our journey of knighterrantry. He was a fine example of manhood, so
the prince readily accepted him as a follower, saying at the time, he could accompany us until something better developed, or till he met some of his
knights. It was a perfect morning; nature was in her
happiest mood; vegetable and animal life rejoiced
in the sunshine; only man was sad and at war with
his brother. The fields were ripe with golden

200

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

grain and the hills and plains were covered with
cattle, sheep and horses. Plenty reigned in every
direction. Why should man alone bring misery
upon the world? Why could he not live in peace
with his neighbor ? There was plenty for all.
Everything was happy save man, and he might be,
if he would. Montezuma's thoughts must have
run the same for he said," Noble Toltec, in a land so
blest as ours where plenty and to spare is on
every side, why is it we continually war with one
another? If I shall be allowed to ascend the throne
of the Aztecs, I swear by my good sword, which I
hold as my truest friend, that my aim shall be to
render my people happy and contended. I will not
allow the strong to oppress the weak, neither will
I depend on the reports of those under me as to
the condition of my subjects, but shall make it my
duty in life continually to travel over my kingdom, learning personally the condition of my
people, and woe be to him who by virtue of his
strength shall oppress them. He again relaxed
into silence, and we rode many miles without
speaking. Continuing our journey until well into
the afternoon, in a piece of woodland, beside a
stream of water, we came upon a company of
merry-makers. They were having their harvestdance, laughing, dancing, feasting, and enjoying
themselves to their heart's content. Upon seeing
us the women screamed, the men fell into line with

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

201

heavy clubs, and some with spears. This appeared
to pain the prince beyond measure. Riding up he
asked, "Why this confusion upon our arrival?"
One of the men said, "We know the minions
of our tyrant king, and no three of them shall rob
this body of merry-makers."
The prince asked, why they gathered together
in array with clubs and spears.
The speaker replied, "That we may protect
ourselves against the thieves and robbers of the
king. The people of this section and all over the
kingdom have organized to resist the minions of
the worst government the Aztecs ever knew. We
have waited long for Montezuma to lead us on to
crush this tyrant king, but alas, it is useless waiting."
This placed the prince in a disagreeable dilemma. In a moment he said, "Have you heard of the
coming war between the Toltecs and Aztecs?"
"We have," he replied, "and welcome it, and
you can tell your dirty master that we will not
lend him a helping hand, but bless the day when
the Toltecs crush him and his court of thieves."
The prince replying said, "We are hungry with
our long ride. Could you give us some food for
ourselves and horses," at the same time throwing
a gold piece at the feet of the merry-makers.
The leader answered, "Yes, more than welcome
to food for yourselves and horses, but we want

202

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

none of your gold, and, mark you well, you will not
get the advantage of us, for we shall watch you."
Dismounting we accepted their hospitality, the
prince remarking at the time, "We are not minions
of Belzo and hate him far worse than you do."
After our refreshments we mounted and rode
on.

As we rode away the prince said,

"Noble

Forno, when you first called upon me in my stronghold you asked me what my influence was with the
Aztecs, and if I had power to raise an army.

You

have seen enough; you can judge for yourself."
Questioning he said, "Was there ever a people so
thoroughly at war with their government, or that
hated their king as much as we? "
Continuing on without interruption, about nightfall we rode into a village. There appeared to be
great confusion.

On ascertaining the cause, we
found that Belzo's minions as usual had been trying
to rob the village.

The villagers having organized

against these raiders, were fiercely doing them
battle at a great disadvantage, when in rode seven
liegemen of the robber prince, who joining with
the people, drove away the Aztecs, killing five.
Staying here for the night, we learned the feelings
of the people against Belzo and his government.
The next morning we rode on without further
interruption, and on arriving at our capital found
everything quiet and undisturbed.
The messengers sent to the king of the Aztecs

OR L[FE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

203

had returned, stating the time that his majesty had
appointed for the combat. It was to take place in
sixty days from the first change of the moon. Of
course, great preparations followed in both countries. The robber prince asked permission to furnish the spears, as he had a lance maker who had
a secret of tempering lances that never broke, or
at least seldom. As to the swords he had nothing
to propose.
Our king received the prince with great demonstration. Everything was done to render his sojourn among us as pleasant as possible. As no
one knew of his identity but the king, myself, and
the planter, he was presented to the other knights
as a roving knight that claimed no nationality or
clan. This was made possible by such men often
passing through the country, doing battle whereever they could find an antagonist worthy of their
blade.
He remained with us but a few days, returning
home to prepare his own knights for the combat.
We had arranged when and how to meet incognito
his men and liegemen who were to form a part of
the Toltec army. He believed that he could keep
this fully from the Aztecs, and as no one among
the Toltecs but the king, the knights and myself
would know of the arrangement, it was easy to keep
it a secret with us.
I asked him as to the knights he had turned
loose at the planter's.

204

FORTY YEARS WITH 7HE DAMNED

He replied, "Belzo will never hear from them
of their defeat or their meeting us."
The thrilling incidents encountered by the
knights who went in search of the queen and fellow captives might be interesting to relate, but as
you have asked me only for my own adventures, it
Knights
may be well not to relate them.
throughout the kingdom who did not belong to
those of the raven crest were continually offering
themselves for the tournament. It pained me to
reject many of them, as they were noble specimens
of manhood and of frames, which showed that they
would be strong in battle. But as only ten were
allowed and five of these were to be chosen by the
robber prince of the Cordilleras, I could only say
to them, "You may be chosen, or at least some of
you, but only in case those before you should be
unfit for battle. Our whole attention was now
occupied in getting the army in a condition to
move, and arranging every detail preparatory to the
combat. After everything had been arranged for
the protection of Toltecke, in case of surprise during our absence, we commenced slowly moving the
army towards the frontier. It was our intention
to be near the battle-ground before time, and to
have our combatants as well as the army on the very
best war footing possible. Having plenty of time,
our marches were short and easy, yet regular.
One morning after making the usual prepara-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

205

tions for the day's march, a small squad of Comanches rode into camp. They belonged to a small
tribe of semi-savages that live far north of the Aztecs, occupying a country known as Aldora, on a
river of some importance.

These hardy people

were continuously at war with the Aztecs and their
hatred for them was often manifested by the most
daring raids upon their frontier.

The leader or

spokesman for this small squad of men was one of
the most wonderful specimens of humanity I had
ever met.

He was a man that would weigh, judg-

ing him as I saw him in his saddle, about two hundred pounds, probably two hundred and twentyfive.

His shoulders were of unusual width, his

bare left arm hanging down by his side.

In his

right hand he held the rein of his horse or rather
pony.

He was raw-boned,

angular,

made up of muscle and bone only.

seemingly

With a sudden

spring he threw himself out of the saddle on the
ground beside me, speaking some Toltec, saying in
substance, "I came here to fight with you against
the Aztecs in the lists."
He looked much surprised when I informed him
that the lists were already made up, yet his only
reply was a grunt.

Wandering about among our

knights and regarding their spears and lances, with
apparent curiosity he picked up one of the lances,
remarking that it would be of little use against the
Aztecs, as they were hard

fighters, and we would

206

FORTY YEARS WITHI 7HE DAMNED

have to prepare ourselves with better arms if we
expected to succeed. Some of us laughed at this,
asking him if he had ever held a stronger lance.
His only reply was, "Yes," at the same time
snapping it in two with his hands as though it
were a reed, saying, "If you fight the Aztecs with
no better lances than that, you are beaten."
Our surprise at this exhibition of strength can
hardly be realized. We gathered about him to
look more closely at his powerful arms and hands.
One of the knights passed him another lance, asking him if that was any better. Taking it in his
hands he broke it with even more ease than the
first. [ wondered much at this and called to mind
the request of the robber prince that he might
furnish the lances, which naturally led me to the
conclusion that our lances were inferior to the
Aztecs.
We asked him to show us his lance.
"I have no lance," he replied, "and can down
any man that carries a lance."
This was a direct challenge to every knight of
the raven crest, as all of us had prided ourselves
on our lances and our ability to wield them. Some
of our men stepped forward, asking permission to
tilt with the stranger. I told them this was no time
or place for affairs of that kind, and that they had
better husband their strength to meet the Aztecs
than to waste it on this wild barbarian.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

207

The stranger's lips curled with scorn and was
about to remount his horse and ride away, when
I stepped up to him and said, "Stranger, do not
leave us with ill feeling, for we admire your
strength and would be glad to have you enter the
lists with us, if our number were not already full."
He smilingly replied, "You may need me later
on." Continuing he said, "I will tilt unarmed with
two of your ablest men, one to follow the other
immediately, and will carry neither sword nor spear;
only my shield to protect me from their lances."
As this appeared a bloodless contest, we could
not refuse it, and immediately arranged for the
trial. As our men were ready prepared for the
march, we only waited his pleasure. Beckoning
to one of his followers who led a black stallion of
unusual vigor, strength, and viciousness, to come
forward, the strange Comanche knight unstrapped the saddle from the horse he had ridden, on
coming into camp, and placed it on the black stallion, then, throwing about him a kind of armor, he
mounted the black horse with the agility of a
panther. At the same time his attendant handed
him a manner of shield, and he pronounced himself
ready for the contest. His shield was wholly unlike anything I had ever before seen. Instead of
being convex as we supposed was necessary to turn
the lance, it was concave to receive the lance in
such a way that it could not glance off, and

208

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

must of necessity slip to the center of the shield
and there remain, depending on his and his horse's
immense strength to throw the shock upon his antagonist.
Our two men were put probably one fifty yards
in advance of the other and distant from the
stranger, probably one hundreds yards. The signal
was given for the onset. Each advanced against
the stranger with his lance set ready to unhorse
him, our men probably advancing more rapidly
than the barbarian. When within ten yards of
each other, the barbarian's horse leaped forward
with a tremendous plunge. The barbarian at the
time caught the point of his opponent's lance in
his shield, throwing both man and horse heavily
to the ground. Leaping forward, in an instant he
received our other man in like manner, throwing
him to the ground, and breaking his leg.
Our surprise and admiration of this stranger
knew no bounds. As he had wholly disabled one
of the knights that was chosen for the list, I allowed him to take his place. His mode of warfare
was entirely different from anything we had ever
before seen.
I inquired of him if he carried no arms. Beckoning to one of his attendants to come forward, he
presented his chief with a sword, four or five feet
in length. I said sword-it was more like a dagger, as it was like in form to the one the robber

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE E:AR TH.

209

prince had presented to me, yet of such gigantic
size and weight that few men could wield it. I, too,
carried a heavy sword, as I was a man of great
physical strength, yet mine was but a toy in com
parison to his. In producing his blade he asked if
there was anyone here that would care to cross
swords with him that he might prove himself
worthy to enter the lists with them. No one appeared anxious to accept the challenge.
Another thing that rendered his antagonist at a
disadvantage, was that this barbarian's sword arm
was his left. He carried his shield in his right
hand. His black stallion wore no bridle, but was
guided entirely by the word of his master. In
short, the man and horse were so much a part of
each other, that they appeared inseparable, the
powerful black charger playing an equal part in the
fight. After this our army got under way, the
barbarian having his saddle changed to the horse
he had ridden into camp, leaving the noble black to
be led as before.
We were getting well toward the frontier, and
not wishing to arrive there too soon our marches
were short and easy. At last we had arrived at
the point where we intended to remain until the
day before the battle. Nothing was left for us to
do but to remain quiet and await the lapse of four
days pending the fight.
Our men amused themselves during the time with various sports and
feats of strength.

210

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

We were a superstitious people, believing in
all manner of ghosts, fairies, and hobgoblins, and
as a result our country was infested with any number of wizards. They told of coming events and of
what would happen, all, high and low alike, consulting them before engaging in any great enterprise
consequently we were always ready and easy victims
of these humbugs. The sun was just sinking below the horizon one evening when two of these
astrologers leisurely walked into camp, a man and
a woman. The man was of low stature, badly bent,
thin, ugly, and repulsive; the woman less repulsive,
yet ragged, old, and unattractive. They appeared
desirous of avoiding the knights and high officials, and remained with the men of low degree,
telling their fortunes and gaining what information
they could regarding our movements, the woman
doing most of the talking, the old man being an
interested listener. Hearing of the presence of
these wanderers, the king ordered them brought to
his quarters. In a good-natured way the king
asked the woman if the signs were propitious.
After reading the stars, she said we should win the
battle and could dictate what terms we liked to the
Aztecs. The king asked them who they were and
where they were from. The man replied, "From
the gods. We have no settled home, but the most
of our time is spent in the forest yonder. "
The Aztecs were given to sending spies among

OR LIFR INSIDE OF

7 HE E AR TH.

211

us, disguising them in every way and eliciting
what information they could from us. My suspicions were aroused by the wizard, who was evidently a man of more intelligence than he would
have us believe. I communicated my suspicions to
the king, saying to him that I intended to hold
these people as prisoners until after the fight, as I
believed they were Aztecs in disguise. The king
laughed at this, but said that if I thought it wise,
I might do so. I ordered a guard and placed them
under arrest, with instructions that they were to
be closely watched and not allowed to leave the
camp. We had hardly taken this precaution when
with a shrill blast of a bugle blown three times,
the signal agreed upon, the robber prince and his
followers dashed into camp. They were a noble
body of men, in short, a small army of giants.
Among them was our forest host, the scribe and
the planter knight.
Scarce had the robber prince dismounted from
his noble charger when up stepped the barbarian.
Smilingly advancing he clapped the robber prince
on the shoulder, saying, " Ho Ho."
The prince wheeled around; the two giants
stood face to face. The robber prince for a moment seemed to doubt his own eyes. But soon, advancing and throwing his arms about the barbarian,
he said, "'Noble savage, surely the gods have sent
you."

212

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

Turning to me at the same time, the prince said,
"Behold, the greatest warrior the earth ever
knew."

I replied, "We have seen some exhibition of the
power of this wonderful giant."
Explanations followed, the prince remarking that
with this powerful ally we could not fail.
We did everything possible to make the robber
prince and his liegemen comfortable. Montezuma
and his followers the next morning while wandering through the camp noting our strength and
equipment, by chance ran upon the wizards whom
we had under guard. The forest scribe knew
them at a glance. Advancing to the man he said,
"Tarzo, arch-villain of the earth, how came you
here?"
The wizard, holding his head high, said, "Who
are you? Why do you call me Tarzo? That's not
my name, neither have I seen you before."
Their loud conversation attracted the attention
of the robber prince and the forest knight, who
stepped forward to learn the cause of this commotion. Each knew the wizard as well as the scribe.
The prince, calmly looking down upon him, said,
"Tarzo, thy villainy is only equalled by thy master's, the usurper of the throne of the Aztecs, and
it were better for thee, Tarzo, and for the earth
which thou pollutest, that thou were given to the
priests."

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

213

After this he was brought before the king, the
robber prince, the forest knight, and the scribe
giving evidence against him, stating that he was a
secret emissary of the usurper, and was evidently
sent into our camp to ascertain our strength and
gather what information might serve his master.
When our king heard this his brow darkened.
Looking steadily at Tarzo for a moment he said,
"What have you to offer in self-defense?"
"What have I to offer?" returned the wizard,
"I have this to offer that you have allied yourself
with a robber to defeat the Aztecs, and I call the
curses of the gods upon you and your followers
henceforth, now and forever."
The king replied, "May the gods be merciful
to you, Tarzo," then ordered him away to the
priests.
The religious rites of that time among the
priests must, to be impressive, be accompanied with
the sacrifice of human beings. As a large number
of these priests had followed the army, they soon
improvized a scaffold on which to sacrifice the prisoner. The ritual was long and tedious, but all that
would be of interest to relate was the sacrifice. A
scaffold was built eight or ten-feet high on which
was placed a long table. After Tarzo had been
divested of his garments he was placed, back down,
upon the table, his hands and feet lashed fast. A
priest now mounted the scaffold, knife in hand,

214

FORTY YEARS WITHI

THE DAMNELD

mumbling all the time a sort of prayer, and proceeded to cut out the heart of the victim. Deftly
executing the work, he held the heart up to the
gaze of the crowd who, bowing their heads, murmured a prayer for the soul of the departed.
Then the table was removed on which had rested
the body of the victim, and in its place was put a
large urn in which a fire was furiously burning.
In this was placed the heart, and around it gathered all the priests, offering prayers to the gods.
The body of the victim was not buried but carried
away to the forest, where it might be consumed by
the wolves.

Tarzo's fellow sorcerer, the woman,

was not sacrificed because of a belief among us that
the sacrifice of a woman is an insult to the gods;
but she was held as a prisoner until after the battle.
We now moved on nearer to the battle ground.
The lists had been prepared by enclosing a plot of
level ground about five hundred feet square.

No

one was to be admitted into this enclosure save the
contending

knights,

the

litter-bearers

and the

leeches.
Early the next morning we drew up our army
in line of battle, the center resting on the south
side of the lists.

The right and left of our forces

extended probably a quarter of a mile from the
center either way.
like manner.

The Aztecs were drawn up in

Ten o'clock was the time arranged

OR LIF

INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

215

for the memorable combat to commence. About
that time the Aztecs, or at least those chosen for the
combat, entered the lists. In a few moments
we also filed in.
Our opponents, as we viewed them from the opposite side of the list, were as fine a body of men
as to contour as probably ever did battle in any
lists. In the center was the king gracefully
mounted on a snow-white charger. His armor was
also pure white, with a white plume waving from his
helmet. The men to his right and left were uniformly arrayed in their burnished armor which
glistened in the sunshine like burnished siver, and
bespoke strength and durability. Our side was
more motley in appearance. The prince, the forest
knight and myself were encased in dead black armor,
waving from our helmets black plumes. The barbarian's armor consisted of plates of steel, on either
side of which were iron plates projecting from his
saddle and passing from his loins under his feet
that protected the lower part of his frame, and on
each shoulder and over the right arm were plates
of steel. His left, or sword-arm, was entirely bare;
his shield was burnished to such a degree that he
could throw the rays of the sun to any point he desired. He carried no spear, and his immense sword
hung loose from the pommel of his saddle. His
horse, as I have said before, wore no bridle, but its
head was protected by an iron casting. On its

216

FORTY YEARS

WIZH 7HE DAMNED

breast it wore a heavy iron plate from which projected a spike about twelve inches in length. This
he would force into the opposing horse, usually disabling him.
The object of this highly burnished shield was
that the barbarian could so direct the rays of light
against his coming antagonist's eyes that it would
blind him and to a certain extent confuse him.
Our other knights were uniformly arrayed in
dark-grey armor, with burnished helmets. Each
knight in the arena, both Aztec and Toltec, wore
his private colors which were known only to his
friends.
As I said before, we drew lots for the side that
should arrange the order of meeting. We lost.
It now rested with the Aztecs whether we should
meet in single combat, by twos, by fours, or the
entire number at once. Only a few moments now
remained before the contest. The prince was in
formed by his spies who each knight was among
our opponents. The first, as supposed, was the
king in the white armor; then the prince went in
detail through the other nine, pitting our men
against them as he knew their comparative
strength.
Soon the time had elapsed and the trumpet
sounded for the combat. Two Aztec knights from
the left of the king rode out. The prince remarked
to me that they were probably two of the weakest
among the Aztecs, and advised me to send two of

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

217

my weakest men against them. I did so, ordering
two of our knights to do them battle. As they rode
out to meet their opponents, a second blast of the
bugle gave the signal for the onset.
The charge was tremendous; but the fight was
of short duration. Both of our men fell dead upon
the spot. A great hurrah went up from the Aztec
side. This was somewhat disheartening to our
side, but the robber chief gave a low laugh and said
it was just as he would have it. As soon as the
field was cleared, the trumpets sounded for another
combat.
At the same time out rode another knight immediately from the right of the king. He was the
was the finest example of manhood among them.
The prince whispered to me, " Send the barbarian against him." As the barbarian rode out,
there was a smile on his face, and his eyes flashed
with satisfaction. Again the bugle sounded to the
combat. The barbarian's horse started out in a
slow lope while the Aztec's horse was coming at
furious speed against him. When within a few
yards of his opponent, the black horse leaped forward with tremendous speed. The barbarian received the point of the Aztec's lance in his shield,
throwing the Aztec from his saddle upon the
haunches of his horse. In an instant the barbarian's sword flashed in the air, and the Aztec's
head, armor and all, was severed from his body.

218

FORTY

YEARS WITH THE DAMINED

The work was so sudden and so appalling that for a
moment everything remained quiet. Then a tremendous shout from the Toltecs greeted the victor.
As the barbarian rode back to the line he would
occasionally look at the Aztecs as if desiring to
attack them all single-handed. As he came back
into line beside me he was as calm and undisturbed
as though he had had no encounter. Whispering
to me, he said, "You will give me another chance?"
"Yes," I replied, "we four may yet fight together," meaning the barbarian, the prince, the
forest knight, and myself, for we could but feel
that on us rested the fate of the day. We had not
long to wait; the field being soon cleared, again the
bugle sounded. Four of the largest Aztecs rode
out in line. The prince whispered to me, "Now is
our time." We four that I have mentioned rode
out to meet them. Again the bugle sounded. On!
Each bent forward to meet his opponent. We
felt that the flower of the Aztec knighthood was
against us. The charge on each side was terrific.
The robber prince and the barbarian were side by
side. The forest knight and myself kept together,
As we neared our antagonists the black horse, as
usual, plunged forward of us, the barbarian receiving his antagonist as before, throwing him to the
ground, horse and all. This was done so suddenly
that it confused the other Aztecs, who felt and
knew that it was four against three, but the barba-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

219
2

rian took no advantage, urging his horse beyond,
and waiting our contest of three against three.
The robber prince, not to be outdone by the barbarian, cleverly beheaded his man as the barbarian
had before.
The forest knight and myself were not far behind. We each unhorsed our antagonist as readily
as we had expected. The forest knight, being
more vindictive than I, leaned forward and thrust
his sword into his wounded antagonist. When order was restored, the barbarian proposed that we
four attack their remaining five without returning
to line. This, of course, we could not do, and informed him that would be a violation of the arrangement of the fight. As we rode back, a tremendous
shout went up among the Toltecs. The victory
was practically ours, we having eight men against
their five. As we neared our line a shout went up
among the Aztecs, crying, "Montezuma! the robber prince, Montezuma!" Hearing this the prince
raised his helmet, saying, "May the gods bless you,
my people." Now a much louder cheer than before, crying, "Long live Montezuma, our rightful king! Long live Montezuma!"
Knowing that his cause was lost, the king of
the Aztecs rode out on his white horse, at the same
time waving his hand to the trumpeter to keep
silence, and made this challenge, "I know," he
said, "full well, that the traitor, Montezuma, the

220

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

robber prince, is in this band, and know you,"
turning to the Aztecs, "that this traitor is fighting
against his country in favor of the Toltecs. Know
you, also, that I, the rightful king of the Aztecs,
do hereby challenge Montezuma, this traitor to his
country, to do battle with me single-handed, and
thus decide the contest."
Under these galling charges, Montezuma remained calm and undisturbed. Turning to the forest
knight, he calmly asked, "Will you, my beloved
brother, waive in my favor the right to fight that
renegade king?"
" I will," replied the forest knight, "and may
the gods strengthen your armor."
' Many thanks," returned the robber chief, who
rode forward to meet the renegede king of the Aztecs. It was an unequal fight, for the robber
prince was thrice his match.
The trumpet sounded and they rode to the onset. This, probably, was the grandest of any of
the contests. The robber prince, disdaining even
to use his lance against the king, deftly turned the
lance of the king away, striking him such a powerful blow with his heavy sword that he cleft his
head in twain, the king falling at the feet of his
horse. Then raising his helmet to the Aztecs, Montezuma said, "I am Montezuma, your rightful
king, and am here to claim my heritage, and woe
be to him that shall gainsay my right," Then,

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

221

dashing towards the Aztecs, his horse easily leaped
the barriers, and the prince put himself at the head
of the Aztec army.
The forest knight, the barbarian and myself
were at his side in an instant. The Aztecs received
him with applause, gladly welcoming him as their
king. A dozen of the Aztec knights, knowing that
if Montezuma ascended the throne it would not be
well with them, rushed upon him with the intention of killing him. But the barbarian, the forest
knight and myself were at his side. For a few
moments the fight was terrific; the prince and the
barbarian swept down the Aztec knights with appalling rapidity. In a few moments ten of them
lay dead upon the spot; the other two fled for their
lives. Out of the ten dead the barbarian had killed
five. I was wounded, but I kept my saddle until
Montezuma was hailed king of the Aztecs; then,
growing weak from loss of blood, I fell to the
ground. I heard a scream; Luzel was at my side,
but they could not stay the flow of blood-I died!
You all know what follows death.
I have not bathed in the river of light and know
nothing of my people since that fatal day, but hope
it is well with them. I am happy here, and have
but one wish, that Luzel and I may sometime walk
together the streets of the Celestial City. I know
she is there, for I have often met her with convoys
of angels visiting Surey, Turning to an old man

222

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DA/MfNED

with white hair he said, "I know you have bathed
in the river of light and have all knowledge; tell
me what became of my people?"
After a moment's thought the old man spoke,
" Your friend, the robber prince, ascended the Aztec
throne wthout further hindrance, reigning several
years undisturbed, stopping the pension system
and putting to death all that oppressed his people.
He traveled largely about his kingdom, learning
the condition of his people by personal observation. Toltec, your king, and the robber prince remained fast friends in a reign of many years of
peace and quiet. After Montezuma had served his
twenty years, he was again chosen for another
term. On the death of the Toltec king, the two
governments peacefully merged into one under the
government of Montezuma, who changed his capital to Toltecke.
After the death of the robber prince another
Montezuma peacefully ascended the throne, and
the family remained in power eight centuries, or
up to the time of the conquest by the Spaniards.
The priests during this time had gained such control over the government and the people that by
the sacrifices about one hundred thousand yearly
were put to death, causing the country to be torn
by dissensions, rebellions and sectional strife.
A few Spaniards, seeing the condition of things,
took advantage of this seotional hatred, put them-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

223

selves at the head of one section, and by causing
them to destroy each other, made themselves
masters of the country. The priests of the new
or Christian power now put to death all the priests
of the heathen or false faith as they called it, fettering the priest-ridden people more closely than
before. It is true that the Aztecs gave to sacrifice
one hundred thousand yearly, but the Christians
gave to the inquisition one hundred and fifty
thousand yearly. The difference was that the
Toltec priests believed their victims would go to
heaven, while the Christian priests believed they
were sending their victims to hell.
Probably no prince that ever reigned loved his
people as much as Montezuma, the robber prince,
or lived so wholly for them. After the Toltecs and
Aztecs had united, and the noble Montezuma had
become ruler of them both, he found that the
knighthood was causing trouble and robbing his
people; so he ordered every horse in his kingdom
to be killed, and made it a death penalty for anyone to own or ride one, thereby destroying the
possibility of knighthood, and for several centuries
In fact, the
horses were unknown in Aztec.
people had forgotten them until the sixteenth century when Cortez, the Spaniard, took them there.
The barbarian that fought so bravely for the
right, lived as the ruler of his people for many
years, remaining a steadfast friend of Montezuma,

224

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

but after his death his people degenerated into a
roving tribe of Indians, yet up to this time they
occupy a part of the same country they did then.
and are still regarded as able warriors.

CHAPTER IX.

Surene and I-have our dwelling place not in common with the others, but dwell together in lovely
quarters somewhat apart from the whites. Our intercourse is mostly with the black people, but, as
I have said before, there is no caste or distinction.
the natural affinity of the blacks for each other is all
that holds them apart from the whites.
Since bathing in the river of l4ght I have
been able to look back into my early life, and
see my parents, my childhood, and my early
surroundings. I find there is no negro blood
in my veins. My father and mother were Arabs,
living in south Africa. My father was a trader
among the negroes for ivory, diamonds, and everyI
thing else that made up their commerce.
played with the negro children, and being much
darker than the average Arab, the difference between the black children and myself was not
noticeable. One day while we were playing, the
slave capturers gathered up many children, me
among the rest. We were put on a ship laden with
blacks, carried to America and sold into slavery.
Surene's mother was a quadroon, and her father

226

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

was her master, which made her an octoroon.
In speaking to her of my absence of negro
blood, she was not surprised, and said it was remarked even among the negroes that I was not
like them, yet, being very dark, the natural conclusion was that I must be a negro. Our abode was
a league apart from the Sea of Redemption. The
approach to the sea is down a gentle declivity of
yellow sand. Its waters are placid, calm and unruffled, as no wind disturbs their surface. Much of
our time was spent along this lovely sea, bathing
in its waters, riding over its surface in our shell
canoes, and besporting ourselves along its sandy
beach.
Emissaries sent to the inferno from Surey returned, informing us that fifteen thousand purified
by the fires of hell were waiting and unjustly suffering for release. This caused much commotion
among us, but nothing could be done until communication could be had between heaven and Surey.
The knowledge we had acquired by our emissaries was not necessary to communicate to the
Great Jehovah. Knowing the condition of things
inside the earth, He ordered the archangel Michael
to muster the hosts of heaven and send them to
Surey, and there to gather the additional force
needed to attack Satan and his minions, wrench
from them the purified, and convey them over the
Sea of Redemption to Surey.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

227

Messengers arrived telling us of the preparations of the angels and arch-angels and ordered us
to organize and attack the devil and his hosts at
once.

All was commotion. Our air ships and ships
of sea were made ready to convey the people of
Surey, or those that would do battle with Satan and
his hosts, across the Sea of Redemption.
Nothing was thought or talked of but preparations for war with the demons. Each vied with
each how best he might act his part. Organization was necessary that we might act effectively
and in conjunction with each other in the coming
battle; casting about us for a leader, the Toltec
was chosen as chief commander. It was well
known among us that he who fell in fighting the
hosts of hell, had won his diadem, and would
be transported by the angels to the celestial city.
There was no lack of volunteers as all men of
Surey were anxious to have a part in the struggle,
and were continually arriving from all sections.
The Toltec's plan of battle was to freight five of
our largest air-ships with as much water as they
could carry.
purposing to float them so ladened
over the red-hot domes of hell, and when in position, simultaneously to discharge their cargo of
water upon the domes. Accordingly the lower
parts or hulls of each ship were made so tight
that they could be filled with water to the extent
of their capacity to rise in the air.

228

FORTY YEARS

WITH 7HE DAMNED

After we had so freighted our ships, we turned
our attention to our sea-going crafts. We had
many of them, large and strongly built. They
were all sumptuously fitted, as their use had been
exclusively for pleasure or nearly so. They carried in themselves no motive power; that was furnished by small
air-ships built for that purpose
that acted as tugs. Six of these large ships were
made ready with everything necessary for our
campaign against the inferno. Our forces were
marshalled and drilled for service upon the airships, and another portion of the army for service
upon land around the inferno.
Satan's portion of hell's domain, or the inferno,
is one hundred leagues apart from Surey, and the
gates of hell are three leagues from the rock-bound
coast of the Sea of Redemption. From the sea
down to the gates of hell is a rapid descent over
rocks and arid sands, kept continuously hot by the
proximity to the furnaces of the damned.
The east gates of hell are two-fold, one of
brass, one of iron; and on the outer side of these
gates are two guards who preside over them, and
are never relieved. No one can pass or repass
save those who hold a permit, written upon brass
by Satan himself. The names of these demons are
Deception and Hatred. As they pass and repass,
pacing back and forth in front of the gates, their
frowns are dark as the chambers of death. They

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

229

continuously mutter threats against each other,
and are only appeased by the admittance of some
mortal whom they can torment.

The gates on the south, like unto those of the
east, are two-fold, one of iron, one of brass. These
are guarded by the demons Lies and Anger, who,
like those at the east gates, continually war with
each other, cursing earth and heaven alike. No one
can pass these gates save by permission of the
arch-demon.
The gates on the west, like unto the other two
gates, are two-fold, one of iron, oneof brass, guarded
by the demons Jealousy and Revenge. None can
pass these gates save Satan himself, who sometimes wanders to the rock-bound coast of the Sea
of Redemption, inspecting his outposts and instructing his demons that preside over the watchtowers.
It was the purpose of our leader to attack the
east, west, and south gates of the inferno simultaneously. At the same time he would explode the
red-hot domes by the discharge of water from the
air-ships, feeling confident that Satan and his hosts
would be attracted by the terrific explosion to do
battle with the air-ships in mid air, leaving the
gates of hell unguarded, or at least partially so,
giving our land forces opportunity to force the
gates and release those that had been purified.
He also 'established a line of air-ships of the great-

280

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

est speed between Surey and our contending forces
around the inferno, that our supplies of men and
munitions of war might not be wanting.
Satan and his minions, being prohibited from
entering the sacred precincts of Surey, could have
no information as to the coming attack. He of
course had established watch towers along his
rugged coast, whose duty was to give information of coming attacks from the celestial bodies or
the people of Surey.
Our land forces were under the command of one
of the oldest of the purified, Alexander, known on
earth as Alexander the Great, it was his intention when we hove in sight of these watch-towers
to make all possible haste to land our forces that
were to attack the gates of the inferno and carry
away the purified. Having at last made all our
preparations, we embarked upon our ships, heading
direct for the abode of the damned. Our air-ships
ran with such tremendous speed that they soon
arrived upon the scene and were ready for action.
The sea-goers being necessarily slower, took many
hours to reach the coast were we intended to land
our forces. I was with the forces on board the airships. Several times we passed over the domes,
demonstrating as though we would make an attack
to attract the attention of Satan from our seacoming squadrons, but he seemingly divined our
purpose, and arranged his forces in and outside

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

231

the gates of the inferno and along the coast. When
our forces arrived from sea and attempted to disembark, they were fiercely opposed by Satan and
his fellow demons. As the battle grew fierce and
strong, the attention of all the inferno was directed
to the contest between the landing forces and Satan
and his hosts. Now our air-ships floated over the
domes of the inferno, and simultaneously discharged their cargo of water upon the red-hot
domes. Our people were expecting the report
and paid little attention, but Satan, seeing the
situation and fearing the fires of hell might be extinguished, drew a large part of his force from the
land to attack our ships in mid-air.
The onset was terrific; the demons concentrated
their force,-or a large part of it, at least,-on our
air-ship, "Peaceful."
Our people fought desperately to drive Satan and his minions from their
ship, but with little avail. They threw our men
from the ship, dashing them against the red-hot
domes of the inferno. None of our people were
left on our good ship, and for a short time it was
given over to the devil and his hosts. Elated over
his victory, ratan drew his forces from the ship he
had captured to attack the next ship in line. Again
the fight was terrific.
The transports that were ordered to keep men
and munitions in readiness, seeing the situation of
the abandoned ship, manned it, again placing it

232

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

on as good a war-footing as before, enabling it
again to do battle against the legions of hell. When
this was done, I heard a loud voice, saying,
"Well done, ye purified men of earth, well
done." As I looked in the direction of the voice, I
heard a sound as of a loud trumpet and saw the
heavenly host advancing in great splendor. On
the right rode the arch-angel Michael, on a snowwhite horse. At his left was Gabriel, also riding
a white horse, and in his right hand he held a silver trumpet. Immediately following was a long
line of arch-angels mounted, as their leader, on
white horses, which trod upon the air as they
would upon solid earth. On either side were convoys of angels ready to carry away those of Surey
that fell during the battle for the cause of God,
justice, and right. In the right hand of each
arch-angel was a flaming sword, and as they advanced, I heard their voices as if in song, singing
praises to the Almighty. They advanced in column
until within a half league of the inferno, then
turning the head of the column immediately to the
right, they moved forward about one league, the
rear resting at the point were the column had
turned to the right. Halting, Michael ordered the
arch-angels to left face, thereby placing them in
line of battle, at the same time ordering the angels
that were to bear away the wounded, to therear of
the line of battle.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

233

Fearing their onset, Satan drew his forces away
from the air-ships farther over the inferno, as
if he would separate the hosts of heaven from the
people of Surey, and do battle with each in turn.
Now I heard the arch-angel Michael exclaim in a
loud voice, "Ye chosen of God, both angels and
arch-angels, each lend well your part." Again I
heard a great voice, saying, "Men of Surey! on to
battle."
Our ships were immediately put about and
headed for Satan and his legions. The Toltec
stood upon the top deck of the good ship Charity,
and with a loud voice directed all to follow as he
plunged his ship into the midst of the enemy. Foreseeing the intention of the air ships to break his
line of battle, Satan caused his demon army to
settle down near the red-hot domes of the inferno,
hoping by this the air ships would pass over them,
not daring to approach so near the domes. In this
he was at fault, as our pilots had their ships so
well in hand that they lowered them within a few
feet of the tops of the domes, thereby breaking the
lines of the hosts of hell and confusing them.
Michael, seeing his opportunity, ordered the hosts
of heaven to attack the demons, taking advantage
of their confusion. Soon Michael with his hosts
of arch-angels and angels was fiercely contending
with the legions of hell. The battle was long and
fierce, yet the hordes of hell were giving way

234

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

to the purified and the heavenly hosts. While
Michael was gathering his mighty hosts for a final
charge, above the clash of arms, the curses of the
demons and the roar of battle could be heard the
songs of the angels and arch-angels, as they
wrapped more closely about them their spotless
robes and, mounted upon their snow-white steeds,
dashed with the fury of a mad torrent against the
legions of sin, and drove them in wild confusion
back into the inferno, leaving their wounded writhing upon the red-hot domes. Our land forces had
not been idle. They had forced the east, west, and
south gates of hell, releasing the purified and conducting them to the Sea.
The angels gathered up and carried our wounded
and those of Surey that had been slain and plunged
them in the Sea of Redemption, where the dead
were restored to life and the wounded healed of
their wounds.
We gathered together the redeemed and transported them to Surey. Our noble captain, the
Toltec, had fought bravely, but was thrown from
the deck of his ship upon a red-hot dome of the
inferno. Being rescued by an angel and carried
to the Sea of Redemption, his life was restored,
and his long desire of being able to enter the
Golden City and live side by side with his beautiful Luzel, was gratified. She was among the hosts
that had accompanied the arch-angel Michael in

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

235

his attack upon the inferno, and it was she who
bore the noble Toltec to the Sea of Redemption.
Seeing that he had lost beyond recovery, Satan
determined to make desperate efforts to replenish
his depleted inferno with victims from the earth's
surface.

CHAPTER X.

Great rejoicing followed our return, the angels
and arch-angels accompanying us home to Surey,
endowing the Toltec and others that had fallen in
the conflict with winged power to return with the
heavenly host to the Celestial City. Some lingered
with us longer than others; but in a short time they
had all winged their way back to their heavenly
home.
We were now alone with our newly redeemed
and the warriors from other parts that had assisted
us in releasing the purified. Our visiting friends
after staying a short time got their ships in order,
took with them a large part of the late redeemed,
rose in the air and rapidly passed from view, homeward bound.
Everything in Surey settled down again to its
normal condition, the same round of love and
pleasure that crowns the life of these blest people
was resumed. Our duty was done, and each had
done well his part.
We had entered into the service with no misgivings, as we knew it was the will
of God, and each made haste to do his share as best
he could. Surene and I returned to our silken

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

237

home, sleeping, feasting, and enjoying the sweet
strains of music that continually float through the
air. Surene said, "Joe, I have but one wish; that
is, that the poor, unhappy dwellers on the earth's
surface could end their miserable existence, and
that those not fitted for the celestial kingdom
should be purified by the torment and in time form
a part of this people of the blessed."
"Surene, even if they knew the happiness that
awaits them, they would not willingly surrender
their earthly idols to enjoy these blessings. Even
the wanderer on the plains of Resurrection suffers
remorse that blackens his life and renders him a
victim of despair and melancholy, rather than
plunge into the troubled waters and suffer torment
that he might be redeemed."
"I sometimes feel sad, Joe, as I think of the
sufferings of others; although our lives in early
youth were cast in dark places, yet we have reached
the land of the redeemed with less suffering than is
possible for our masters."
"Surene, I know your heart is one of sympathy,
and I have through all our association together
sympathized with you, and hope you will not
think me lacking in that greatest of all virtues,
sympathy, when I say it is the will of God, and each
gets his deserts in accordance with his life while
on earth."
"Joe, I have often heard you say that in time

238

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

all the human beings on the earth's surface would
either ascend to heaven or be purified by the fires
of hell, and then enter Surey, and ultimately all
would be happy. Tell me why will this be?"
"You know I have bathed in the river of light,
Surene, and can look into the future as well as the
past. In time man on the earth's surface will be
poisoned by his own presence. The population
will become so great and decomposition so rapid
that the poisonous gases that must of necessity
rise from the decomposed matter will poison human
beings and create so much insect life that it will
be impossible for men to produce substance enough
for their own maintenance. They will war against
each other for the possession of wealth and become
so greedy that they will murder each other for it."
It was known that after Satan's defeat he had
ascended to the earth's surface, determined to replenish his depleted domain from among the unhappy people of the earth. It was his purpose to
enlist into his service the rich and powerful, whose
business would be to oppress and degrade the poor,
wringing from them their labor, substance and
strength, thereby enriching themselves and serving the devil at the same time. We knew he had
already caused the rich to drive from the churches
the poor and helpless, and was grinding them in
the treadmill of oppression.
The Almighty called for volunteers among the

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

239

people of Surey to proceed to the earth's surface
and try to counteract the work of Satan and his
earthly demons. Surene was among those that
readily volunteered for this service. Leaving our
beautiful home she, with many others, immediately
set about her duty. They were endowed with
winged power to travel where they would and subsist without food or shelter, rendering themselves
invisible at will. They had no instructions where
they should go or as to the manner of conducting
their work, or how long they should stay. All
that was expected of them was, as far as possible,
to defeat the destroyer. At will they could place
themselves in any part of the world, not being confined to this planet alone, but free to go anywhere
within the great universe of the Almighty.
In our intercourse with the angels in Surey, we
often met those whose human existence was not
on the earth, but on other planets. Among them
was a lovely being whose birth and finite existence
had been on the planet Mars. As the knowledge I
had obtained by bathing in the river of light had
not extended beyond this planet, Surene and I were
much interested in the recital of things that had and
were transpiring on Mars. I showed such large
interest and such a strong desire to visit Mars, the
angel kindly consented to accompany me there,
saying that now was the most favorable time, as
Mars was twenty-six million miles nearer the earth

240

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

than it would be again for fifteen years. She endowed me with her winged power of placing myself where I desired.
It was agreed that we should accompany Surene
to the earth's surface, and after seeing her well at
her work, we should wing our way to that planet.
Knowing that there was to be a great war or revolution, Surene sought as her field of action the
North American continent.
It was a beautiful day in early summer that we
were leisurely winging our way over a rich and fertile country, when our ears caught the sound of worship in a small, unpretentious country church. The
singing was something unusual among the dwellers of the earth, so we dropped to the ground near
by to listen. Everything about the place of worship was so estranged from pomp, pride, envy or
jealousy that we wandered in among the worshipers, of course invisible. It was Sunday, and the
people about had gathered for devotion. The
leader in the singing was a young maiden about
eighteen and of rare beauty. She was playing
upon a small melodion, singing at the same time,
many others joining with her in her song of worship to the Almighty, but none compared with her
in beauty, modesty, simplicity or melody of song.
Knowing that she had a great future and that her
passage through life was to be darkened by many
unseen and unexpected trials and misfortunes, Su-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

241

rene knew of no better way to servq her mission
than to throw her spiritual protection around her.
So she determined to follow her through her short
sojourn of life; I say short, for compared to the
celestial kingdom or the sacred land of Surey, the
longest human life is short.
After this unpretentious service was over, the
worshipers started homeward, winding their way
in various directions. Many gathered around this
beautiful girl, shaking hands with her and expressing their sympathies for her late misfortunes. As
I looked into her past life, I could see that she had
lately been bereaved of her father by death.
As she started for home, we followed her. We
had proceeded but a short distance when a young
man overtook her, asking permission to accompany
her home. "Yes, John," she said, "you know you
are always a welcome guest at the home of Dell
Falgo."
He replied, "Thank you, Dell; I hope my life
and devotion to you may always give me a hearty
welcome to the home of the sweetest girl-"
Hearing this she raised her finger and said,
"Now, John, no more of that."
"Why do you shut me off in that way, Dell?
You know that I love you more than man ever
loved maid before."
"I know you do, John, and I return your affection with measure full to the brim, but this is no

242

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

time for you to renew your vows of devotion. My
father is scarcely cold in his grave, and I cannot
feel it a fitting time to make merry or hear tales
of love, and further, it must be many and many a
year before you and I can consummate this affection. War is upon us, and I hear you have accepted
a captain's commission from the governor of Virginia, and are now drilling a company at Winchester, preparatory to lending a hand to the destruction of this government."
"Why, Dell, I am pained to hear you talk that
way, and I am shocked beyond measure that you
should think me engaged in anything dishonorable
or unpatriotic; but you know, Dell, my first duty
is to my state and home."
"It is useless for us, John, to discuss the justice of your cause. For one, I am bitterly opposed
to this secesh movement, and I tell you right here
that I shall give my energy, prayers, and devotion
to the preservation of the Union and the perpetuity
of the stars and stripes."
To this John could frame no answer. He seemed
to have lost the power of speech. Walking along
some time in silence, sadly she continued, "I will
tell you, John, the history of myself and people.
Perhaps you may have heard it before, but that
you may have the true version I tell it you.
Twenty-five years ago this very day, my father and
mother, then younig, came to this state from north-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF 7HE EARTH.

243

ern Ohio. They both being teachers before they
were married, they concluded to come to Virginia
and establish an academy. They did so, as you
know, for you and I in common with the most of
the young people of this section were educated
there. They spent their lives here in peace, harmony and good feeling with the people about, and,
like the rest, owned slaves. My father never particularly objected to the institution of slavery,
feeling that perhaps the slave was as well off as if
free.
Nothing in that twenty-five years arose to disturb his pleasant relations with the people about
until the attempt of a few politicians to destroy this
government. Then, you know, he took an active
part, trying, together with your father and many
others, to ward off this terrible disaster. You
know that last week, while making a speech denouncing secession, he dropped dead upon the
platform. This was occasioned by heart trouble,
with which he had suffered for a long time. But
those who favored the dissolution of the Union circulated a story that God had struck him dead for
advocating an unwise and vicious policy. But I feel
with my father that your cause is unjust, and I will
not, neither will my mother, lend it aid or sympathy in any direction, or claim to be friendly in any
way to its consummation. So my mother has determined to return to Ohio, where she can conscien-

244

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

'tiously give whatever aid and comfort is in her
power to put down the rebellion. Of course I shall
accompany her, and as we go very soon, this may
be our last meeting."
John now seemed to have regained his power of
speech. "Up to this time, Dell, I have regarded
you as a sweet, trusting girl; but never before have
I learned to respect your force of character. But
now I know it is useless for me to try to convert you to my way of thinking. I know the character of your mother and her devotion to your late
father; how strongly and wisely she has played her
part as his partner through life. She believed in
him firmly, and as he fell trying to defend the
cause he regarded as just, by the very nature of
her being she would espouse the same. I shall not
in any way try to dissuade her from returning to
her native home, for I know it would be useless,
and might occasion ill feeling, which I would avoid
of all things. But believe me, Dell, I am in my
line of duty, and it pains me beyond measure to
know how far we are apart in what each regards as
right; but it will soon blow over and we will yet
be happy. If I should fall in the strife, remember
this, dear girl, that no man can love you as I have
done. But it is useless to talk of so gloomy an
end. As soon as the North finds we are determined to defend our rights, they will withdraw
their troops, and we will govern ourselves as we
like, without let or hindrance from them."

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

245

"I hope you may be right, John, in thinking
that the war will soon be over; but my mother
does not think so, neither do I."
As Dell made the last remark, we had arrived
at her home. John was asked in to take dinner,
and met her mother.
The old lady advanced, taking him by the hand,
warmly saying, "John, I learn you have accepted
a commission from the governor of the state, and
are now drilling troops at Winchester. I am pained
at this, for you, too, are lending a hand to this unholy cause. Your father and my late husband were
of one mind on this question, and it appears strange
indeed to me that his son should embrace a cause
his father so much detested."
"My father," John answered, "stayed by the
Union till his state seceded, but after that declared
that he was a Virginian, and what befell Virginia,
all should share in alike; and my father does not
object to my entering the field to drive back the
Yankees. But let us not talk of this; neither can
change the mind of the other, and controversies
are disagreeable at best."
"You are right, John," the old lady replied,
"you are right. I do not see how you could recede
from the position you have taken and yet maintain
your manhood; and to convert Dell or myself to
your way of thinking would be alike impossible."
Conversation at dinner ran upon various sub-

246

FORTY YEARS

WITH

THE DAMNED

jects, but nothing touching upon the war.

After
dinner John took his departure for Winchester.
Dell followed him to the gate, making arrangements to meet him again before she and her mother
started for Ohio, which must be soon, as Fremont's army was now moving towards Virginia,
and Dell and her mother knew they must go at
once, or they would not be able to pass the lines.
Arrangements had been made for a prayermeeting in the country church that night. Dell
and her mother attended as usual. After the usual
songs and prayer, Mrs. Falgo, in common with
many others, was called on to give her experience.
She rose, saying, "As the remainder of my sojourn
among you must be necessarily short, and as our
relations have always been everything that could
be desired, I think it becomes me to state the causes
that impel me to leave you. As this will be the
last time we shall probably meet together, I regard
it fitting to say that I leave you with many misgivings and regrets, never expecting to find better
friends than I have here. But as my husband fell
fighting against what I regard as an unwise cause,
and after hearing him say that he would not remain in Virginia if it seceded, and knowing him to
be wise and just, as a dutiful wife I must follow
the dictates of my own conscience as well as my
duty to my country and to my late husband.
"We have lived among you twenty-five years;

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

247

my daughter was born and raised here, and in common with most of your children was educated here
by my husband, and like the rest of you, I own
slaves and land, but as

regards

this rebellion

against the best country God ever gave existence,
I can not, neither will I, lend it my sympathy, prayers, or aid; but will with my best efforts do everything in my power to perpetuate the government
they would tear asunder, and that I may the better
assist to preserve the Union, I go to a state that is
loyal and true.

I could not live among you, pre-

tending friendship

to your cause which in my
heart I detest, but my love for you as individuals
and my gratitude for your kindness, friendship,
and support will never end."
After she had taken her seat, the kind old minister rose, saying, "God save the right, and if the
dear and faithful sister, who has spent so many
years among us, feels that she cannot conscientiously embrace our cause, I say to her, depart in
peace,

and may God in His wisdom guide her

aright."
After the services were over, they gathered
about Dell and her mother, wishing them Godspeed, saying, "When

the war is over, return to

us and we will be friends as before."

As I looked

into the future I could see the end of the rebellion,
and that the South would ultimately be defeated
and the bondsman set free, yet I could see little

213

FORTY YEARS WITH 7HE DAMNED

benefit to the freedman as his inherent sloth and
laziness would bear him down. I knew he would
be but little improved by his change of condition,
yet I gloried in-the prospect of his freedom Being
once a slave myself, I knew how galling and unhappy was his condition in life. If he made no
progress in his freedom, the fault rested with himself alone, he being empowered with his Godordained rights. And many of them, yes, many
of them, would be bettered by the dearest of all
boons-freedom.
Now leaving Surene, looking after the destiny
of Dell, we winged our way towards Mars. Our
flight was so rapid that I can only compare it to
the flight of fancy or human imagination. As only
void space intervened, our journey was unbroken
and continuous.

CHAPTER XL

In a short time we settled down upon Mars, in
the kingdom of Ponteia. Any detailed description of this country or its denizens would be useless, as they are almost identical with those of the
earth, save that the people are of much larger
stature. An ordinary-sized man is about seven
feet high, and weighs from two hundred to two
hundred and fifty pounds. The women are about
six feet high and weigh from one hundred and
fifty to two hundred pounds. The average length
of human life there is about thirty-six hundred
months, sidereal reckoning.
There are various governments upon Mars as
on the earth's surface. They are continually at
war, the rich oppressing and degrading the poor,
as upon the earth. Their form of worship is not
materially different from ours, and like unto ours
their globe is a shell, the inside of which contains
an inhabited area, like Surey; of little less magnitude than the outside. They also have an inferno presided over by a demon who is so like
our own that it is useless to describe him. The
population on the outside of Mars' crust is prob.

250

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

ably about as dense as ours. The only thing that
differs materially from the earth is the rarity of
the atmosphere. There the atmospheric pressure
is scarcely five pounds to the square inch. The entire face of the planet is laced and interlaced with
canals, rivers, lakes, and broken seas.
The
largest bodies of water are thickly intersperced
with islands which for the most part are inhabited. All their governments are unstable
Many
and unwisely managed and governed.
little principalities presided over by chiefs prey
upon the more stable governments and wrench
from them whatever they can by force of arms.
Often these robber chiefs become so powerful
that they overawe the general government and
dictate such terms of settlement as they may desire. The result is that war is almost perpetual.
The surface of this globe is fertile and its
climate much like ours. Railroads are unknown
among them, but their water transportation far exceeds that of the earth. Owing to the rarified condition of the air and the density of the water, vessels ride practically upon the surface, and thereby
are propelled at a greater speed. This is easily
accomplished by their meeting, but little resistance
from the air or water. Their motive power is
peculiar, and greatly superior to anything on the
earth. They us3 no steam; in short, they know
but one power, which is so universally accepted as

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

251

the best possible that I doubt if they ever considered any other motor. Their engines are constructed somewhat in appearance like the steamengine of the earth's surface, but the energy is
supplied in an entirely different way. It consists
of small explosives, in size about that of a cherry,
or marble. These drop into a cylinder, one at a
time; the first one drives the piston rod forward;
then another drops in and drives it back, then another drives it forward. This continues as the
piston-rod moves back and forward. The more
rapidly the machine runs, the more explosives are
dropped into the cylinder and vice versa. The
peculiarity about these explosives is that they
must strike a certain metal peculiar to Mars, before
they will explode. The inside of the cylinders is
composed of this metal. A vessel provided with
this motive energy requires about one one-hundreth
of the space of that of coal for steam-ships on the
earth's surface. As I have said before, the vessel,
practically riding upon the surface of the water,
meets so little resistance that it moves with a speed
of about one hundred and fifty miles an hour. As
this kind of explosive can only be discharged by
coming in contact with the peculiar metal I have
spoken of, it makes it practically safe to handle,
as no explosion is possible in the absence of the
metal. As the water crafts are the chief pride of
the people, and the attainment of speed is para-

252

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMAED

mount to all other considerations, you can imagine
the amount of thought and labor employed in their
construction.
At the time of our arrival in Ponteia, the people
were much excited over a new gun that had been
lately invented. The inventor was an old man of
probably twenty-four hundred months and was at
this time the lion of the whole country. Many attempts had been made to discover an energy for
projectiles that would cause no concussion. Probably no people are more familiar with explosives
than those of Ponteia. This is necessitated by the
lightness of the atmosphere. If the same explosive was used there as by us of the earth, the explosion would be so great that more people would
be killed by concussion at the starting point of
the projectile than where it landed. This man's
gun caused no report, but sent the missile with
great force and accuracy.
The government of
Ponteia had hoped to keep from other nations the
secret of this force, thereby giving them a great
advantage over their enemies in war, but had not
as yet bought it from the inventor. The people of
other nations were informed of such an invention
in Ponteia, and every effort was made to learn the
secret by money and by all manner of bribery,
but up to the time of our arrival they had made but
little progress in obtaining what they desired.
The capital and principal commercial mart of

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

253

Ponteia has probably about eight hundred thousand souls. The commerce and architecture, the
general government and its corruption and intrigue are so like the cities of the earth's surface
that a description is wholly unnecessary. Distant
from the city about five hundred miles is the small
town of Turna, of two or three thousand inhabitants, located on the river Loroon. Here lived
this inventor, a part of his time at least, but
probably the greater part of his time was spent at
a country home about twelve or fifteen miles up
the river. He had one daughter who, with the
servants, composed his entire family. The summers they usually spent in their country home; the
winters in the town. He was fond of hunting, and
as his new gun gave him excellent opportunities
in that direction, he spent a good part of his time
in the forests. It was the custom of his daughter
to take him across the river in a skiff, as the hunting was much better on the opposite side. He
usually returned about night-fall, and the blast of
his horn announced his coming. On hearing the
sound she would take to the boat and row across.
One particular night the call was later than usual, as
the sun was getting well behind the trees; but she
thought little of it, as he probably might have had
some trouble in getting his game to the river bank.
But when she arrived on the opposite side, she did
not see him. Wondering at this, she cried, "Father,

254

FORTY YEARS WITH 7HE DAMNED

are you here? " There was no response. Now she
grew frightened, crying louder than before,
"Father, where are you?"
Hearing the sound of her voice, a man stepped
from behind some bushes, saying, "Your father is
not here; but he sent me to tell you that he has
been captured by the rebels of Zanzee." Hearing
this announcement she settled back in the boat and
deftly pushed it from the shore. After feeling
herself at a safe distance, she said, "Why was my
father captured by the rebels of Zanzee? He has no
gold, neither have his friends wherewith to pay
his ransom.
"Fair maid, it was neither for gold nor ransom
that he was captured, but on the contrary, they
will load him with gold and give him a place of
honor among them, if he will teach them his cunning, and he sends me to assure you that his treatment will be all that he can desire."
"This is a strange tale that you bring me," she
replied, "for he will not give the secret of his gun
to the rebels of Zanzee, as he is a loyal subject of
Ponteia."
"I know, fair lady, your father has ever been
loyal to his country, and probably the greatest
mind among them, but how has he ever profited by
it? Many other inventions of his have been wasted
upon your ungrateful king, who has practically
robbed him of what he should be well paid for."

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH

"Perhaps

255

you are right, noble stranger, but

that gives you no right to rob him in turn of his
greatest invention, and I, as his daughter, demand
his immediate return."
"We do not purpose to rob him of his invention, but will ply him with more gold than he and
you together can carry away.

Even more than

that, fair maid, I will lend you my strength and
help you to bring it to this river bank."
"You

speak with authority, bold rebel.

your chief so instruct you? "
"I have no chief," he replied, "I

Did

am the chief

of the rebels of Zanzee. I know no master and believed myself as free as the mountain air until my
eyes rested upon you, fair maid.

Now I feel that

I have been captured by the nymph of the river
Loroon.'"
"You speak in riddles, chief of the mountains,
I scarce know your meaning."
" Then hear me, lovely maid, I have met you
many times before, and whirled with you in the
mazy dance in the village of Turna; yet you know
me not; and, know you further, I have traveled
much in disguise over your kingdom, of which I
once was a subject, having to flee for no fault of
mine but by the treachery of others.

Now I hate,

as only one like me can hate, the government of
Ponteia; but it is idle for me to say more, for my
tale is long and this is scarce a fitting place; but

256

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

what I would say, daughter of Aronda, is that I
love you more than I have words to tell. This is
no new love; it commenced with the moment that
I first led you into the dance at Turna."
"Your speech is bold, chief of the mountains.
Your form, noble brow and lofty bearing well become a rebel chief, and your tale of love is pleasant to hear. Set my father free and I will listen
more, but now enough."
"As you will, fair nymph; yet hear me further.
I will give you safe guidance to your father, and
you can see for yourself how he fares."
" Not yet, noble chief; not yet. I must know
more of you and what my father thinks; but I will
seek the way myself. Think not that you have all
knowledge of the mountain fastness and that you
only know of its secret paths. Later on I may
know more of you in your mountain home. Adieu."
Gracefully swinging her boat about, at the same
time waving her hand to the rebel chief, she pulled
across the river. As she guided the boat to her
shore, the servants were there to meet her. They
all cried as with one voice, "Where is the master?"
"Your master," she replied, "is a prisoner
among the rebels of Zanzee."
An old man who had served Aronda the greater
part of his life was much affected at this bad news.
Murmuring aloud, he said, "It is sad to know that

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

257

my master is held a prisoner for no fault save that
he knows more than other men." Then turning to
the nymph, he said, "Lovely mistress, take the
earnings of my life that you have in keeping and
buy your father's freedom. I can offer nothing
more."
"I know you love your master, old and welltried friend, but I will not take your gold unless all
other means shall fail."
Ordering her horse she proposed to start for
Turna at once, but as it was now quite dark, the
servants gathered around her, trying to dissuade
her from her course. To this she paid little heed,
and directing one of the ablest of them to mount
his horse and follow as best he could, she dashed
away towards the village. There were but two
things on her mind-her imprisoned father and the
rebel chief. As she rode on her imagination served
as a mirror in which she could see this wonderful
man of the mountains. He was probably over
seven feet high} with massive chest and powerful
limbs; his tread was springy and his movements
graceful; his brow was lofty, his eyes were deep
grey; long, flowing hair of light auburn fell over
his broad shoulders in confusion; his lips were thin
and firmly set; his chin square and well formed; in
fact, everything about him denoted an unfaltering
will with plenty of physical force to back up his
determination, yet withal his face was kind and sym-

258

FORTY YEARS

WITH 7IHE DAMNED

pathetic. For miles she rode on in the dark, viewing in her mind's eye this powerful man whom she
was loath to own she loved. On arriving at the
village, she went straight to the chief of the military, informing him of her father's capture, yet at
the same time having little faith in the goverment
or him.
He said that he could do but little, in fact, nothing further than to inform the government of what
had happened. This he did at once. The commotion was intense at the capital; not that they cared
particularly for Aronda, but feared that the rebels
might wring from him his secret, and with these
new firearms would practically have the power to
subdue the government.
At this time the rebel chief had become so powerful, and had so many friends among the people
of Ponteia, that to attack him in his stronghold
was considered not only folly but madness. The
king appeared nearly beside himself with excitement, and cursed his want of forethought in allowing Aronda to live so near that he could hunt in the
domain of the rebel chief; but as that could not be
helped, the 'first thing to consider was how to recapture him. He knew full well that this could
not be readily done, and probably before it could
be accomplished the rebels would have the secret
of the new gun. What annoy ed the king beyond
measure was that he had been so long bartering

OR

LIFE

INSIDE OF THE EARlTH.

259

with the inventor to obtain the secret for merely
nothing. Now, probably, it was lost to him forever, giving the rebels such an advantage over him
that possibly his head would pay for his want of
forethought, as the rebel chief, having an army
armed with these guns, would not hesitate to attack him in his capital.
While the government was wrangling over what
they could do to obtain possession of Aronda, the
inventor's daughter determined to visit her father
unknown to the rebels and every one else, save an old
hermitor wizard which she knew lived in the mountains near by. Dismissing her servant, telling him
he could return home and say to the rest that possibly she would remain in town several days and not
to worry aboait her. She at once arrayed herself
as a hunter, crossed the river and sought out the
hermit. He was a strange being, living in a cave
apart from Turna about ten miles. Everything
about him was mysterious. He lived entirely alone,
save that two large, powerful dogs guarded the
mouth of the cave and accompanied him wherever he went. The nymph had so thoroughly disguised herself that she readily passed with those
who knew her as a hunter of the mountains. On
arriving at the mouth of the cave, she was met by
the dogs, who refused her admittance. "Danzo,"
she cried, "noble hermit, is this fitting welcome
for the nymph of Loroon?"

260

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

Hearing the sound of her voice the hermit immediately came forward, saying, "Down! Zone,
down! Talvo, down!" Then, stepping forward and
extending his hand to the nymph said, "Welcome,
more than welcome to the cave of the wizard,
Danzo. But what brings thee here, fairest of Ponteia? What brings thee here?"
"My tale is soon told; I would have you go with
me to my-"

"To thy father.

I have seen thy father in the
rebel's home, and although a prisoner, he fareth
well."
"I know, noble wizard, that you are omnipresent, and would have you guide me to him."
"I would serve thee first of all, maiden, and need
not tell thee that I have ever been at thy command;
but art thou not asking much of thy wizard friend?
How knowest thou that thou wouldst be a welcome guest at the home of the rebel chief?"
"If the nymph should say to you, noble wizard,
that none would be as welcome as she, would you
accompany me then?"
"Ay, more, if thou shouldst tell me that the
stars would fall, I would think thee true."
"Then know, noble wizard, none could visit the
rebel's home so welcome as I."
"I hear enough, lovely nymph. Command the
wizard and thy wish is law; but as it is well into
night and many wolves infest the mountain side, it

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

261
21

is best for thee to rest and fit thyself for heavy
toil, for climbing the mountain side, as thou knowst
well, needs strong limbs and steady head. So sit
thee here by this feeble light and read this strange
volume I've written for the gods."
Leaving her with the manuscript in hand, he
seeks another part of the cave and prepares a
meal fit for a king; venison, wild honey, mountain
fruits with bread and excellent wine. After seating her at the table, he said,
need not have
asked thee, fair maid, if thou wert welcome at the
rebel's home, for I knew well thou art. Leaning
upon a rock near the river's side, I saw thee in a
boat near by. The rebel brought thee tidings of
thy father. To thee he made a noble speech of
love, the better part. It is needless to repeat what
thou knowest well. I could see that it pleased
more than it offended the fair maid, and when thou
didst pull thy boat away, the golden chain of love
held thee still bound to the rebel chief, and I
hardly know as I look into the rebel's home and
see two men sitting side by side, one great and
strong, the other great in thought, which first thou
wouldst love to meet."
"If I did not know that you knew the heart of
man so well, noble hermit, I'd gainsay your speech,
but let it pass; time shall tell whether you divine
aright or no."
"One thing, fair maid, thou must admit; the

-I

269

FORTY YEAkS

WITH TIHE DAMN'ED

rebel's speech for the most part was true, when he
told thee thy father fared but badly in giving to
the king inventions for which he paid him not; and
left him poor, while others made fortunes off the
the brains thy father furnished; and methinks it
well if the rebel chief doth pay him well for his
daughter's sake, if nothing more, to take the gold."
"My father is wise, noble hermit, and if the
chief shall show him that he has been wronged, I
trust him for the rest."
"Then thou wilt not urge him with thy advise to take the gold, fair nymph, but I, thy friend,
will urge him much."
"But is this loyal to his king, noble hermit?"
"Little do I care, fair maid, for kingly favor.
Kings' debts are mostly paid by heaping wrongs
upon the heads of those that serve them best, but
enough of this. The night is passing on, thou
shouldst to thy couch, and may the god of sleep
strengthen thee for tomorrow's toil."
In a retired part of the cave he showed her a
cleanly couch.
She throws herself upon it and
knows no more until the morning light tells her of
coming day. Hastily arising from her bed, she
prepares herself for the day's journey. But the
hermit is up before her, and has prepared a fragrant meal to which each lays to and does his
part. That they might not want food upon the
way, he has filled a haver sack with meat, bread

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THEI

EAE TH.

263

and wine. Throwing the remnants of the meal to
the dogs, he is ready for the journey. No one
knows the mountains better than he grasping
his staff leads the way, she following in silence.
The hermit is in one of his silent moods; she
knows his ways and cares not to break his revery.
O'er hills and valleys, many and many a mile, they
travel on. No word is spoken. The dogs are running to and fro, barking at game they have driven
to their hole, or up some lofty tree, or hid beneath the water of some running brook. Yet the
hermit, heedless of their doings, presses on, seemingly with but one thought-to lead the maid
where she would go, and bring her to the rebel's
home.
As the noon hour came he stopped by the side
of a gentle stream where convenient seats are
found, unstraps his pack, and with water from the
brook each bathes his face and hands. At last he
says, "I have not worried thee with much speech
on this weary march, for I knew full well thy
strength was sorely taxed to follow my rapid
tread. So let us sit here and refresh ourselves
with food and wine, and if thou couldst sleep
awhile, it would be better still. I will make thee
a resting place of these boughs and leaves, which
will be soft to thee as a downy couch."
"You are alike noble, kind, and wise, strange
man of the mountains
Tell me why did you
choose a hermit's life? "

264

FORTY YEARS

ITHJ TIlE DAMNED

"I can not tell thee now, but promise when idle
time shall come our way, a tale of unrequited love
for which thou mayst gladly while an hour away.
Now after food and wine I would have thee sleep,
that thy strength may gain for our weary march."
"You are ever wise, noble hermit, and I gladly
accept your offer."'
When she awoke he was ready for the march
So drawing her belt more closely about her, they
hurried on. Again silence fell upon them both.
No word was spoken, but on and on they moved,
and not until the sun was getting low did he halt,
saying, ' I have taxed thee sorely, fair nymph, but
thou hast bravely done thy part, and in this small
cave where I have often spent the night before, we
will stay the while. I advise thee to bathe thy feet
in the brook beyond, that they may be healed for
tomorrow's march.
She did as he directed, bathing her feet in the
rivulet. After she had done so, he furnished her
with an ointment which none but he knew how to
prepare, that would so harden the flesh that she
would not suffer from sore feet. By this time he
had a fire started, and when it was burning he
dropped with his spring shaft into a thicket from
which he soon emerged with a pheasant. This he
deftly prepared, together with the bread and wine
from his haversack, and made an excellent supper.
After the meal they were both much refreshed.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

265

Now he prepared her a bed of leaves and small
boughs, spreading a blanket over it. The campfire being near the mouth of the cave, made her
resting place very comfortable. The meal being
over and her bed prepared, he threw himself on the
ground, near the camp-fire, saying he asked for
nothing better.
"Noble hermit, I do not care to sleep, and if
we are of one mind, why is not this a fitting time
and place to tell me the promised story of your
early life."

CHAPTER XII.

If the nymph of Loroon would hear my story,
I will tell it thee. I am not of Ponteia, but was
born on the island of Pozee, which as thou knowest
belongs to the kingdom of Novae. I was educated
for letters, and after having finished my course,
seeing no opportunities for me in my native village, I determined to try my fortune at Canto, the
capital of Novae. Near me was reared a girl of
surpassing beauty, and as we grew up together, I
being sixty months her senior, we became much
attached, and many and many a time did we pledge
our troth. As I was about to leave my native village, we renewed our vows. She was so beautiful
and I was so poor that it did not appear to me in the
nature of things that she would remain true. As
we parted I told her that she would learn to forget
me, and that when we were apart, some one of
wealth and noble birth would sue for her love.
Then I said, "Wilt thou forget thy vows to me?" I
felt I had wronged her for she seemed much hurt,
saying, "Is it possible, Danzo, that thou doubtest
my love? Methinks you regard it lightly."
"Not now, dearest, not now, but time may

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

267
2

change thee." "In sooth," she said, and drew from
her finger a golden ring. Placing it beneath her
foot, she broke it in twain. " One part she in her
bosom hid," the other handing to me, she said,
"Hear my vows; when I to thee shall prove false,
Danzo, may the gods that hear this pledge carry
me away to the damned." Without another word
we parted. That night I took boat for the capital,
arriving at the nearest point to Canto which was
many leagues from the coast. Having no money
to pay my passage by chaise or coach, I traveled
as best I could on foot. My mother had prepared
food to last me on the way.
As night drew on I sat down to rest and eat my
lunch. Being wearied, I fell asleep. It was well
into the night when I awoke, and feeling no desire
for more sleep, I walked on, arriving at Canto at
early morn. The gates of the city were not yet
open, so I threw myself upon the grass near by to
wait until the gateman should admit me into the
city. Here I fell asleep. On awakening two young
men in gay attire were standing over me. One
shook me, saying, "Who art thou, and why here?"
I replied, "When I arrived here the gates were
not yet open to admit me into the city, and while
sitting upon the grass I fell asleep."
"Yet thou art a stranger in Canto," he replied,
"for none of such garb as thine are admitted
here."

268

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

At this the other laughed. I knew they'd do
me jest, so laughing, I said, "All cannot be as
gay as ye; ye are the favored sons of Mars."
Then the one that had done me jest turned to
his companion and said, "His speech is lofty and,
by my lady's garter, I swear I like him well."
Turning to me again he asked, "Stranger, what
wouldst thou among the learned of Canto? for by
thy speech I know full well that thou art better
learned than thy garb would lead us to suppose."
I replied, "Fair strangers, as ye would do me
just; I tell thee frankly why I am here. Iam from
the island of Pozee, and as nothing in my native
village offered to better my estate, I here have
come."
"Then, come," they said, "and breakfast with
us, for we take it thou hast but little gold, and as
the council needs a ready scribe, we do not doubt
we can find thee work."
I thanked them and readily followed where they
led. They took me into a public house and fed me
well, one saying to me, "That thy garb may be
more fitting, I will array thee in one of mine; then
to the chief of council I will take thee, and by my
asking he will give thee work; then, if thou shalt
prove fitting, thy wants will be well supplied."
I thanked him for his offer kind, saying, "I will
try and prove myself what thou hast hoped for
me." After having arrayed me in one of his cast-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH .

269

off robes, he complimented me, saying, "Thy mind
is fit for a senator's, and the garb becomes thee
well."
Then we were away to the council. Entering
the grand chamber, we found the chief was there.
He arose and cordially greeted my benefactor, who
in turn introduced me to the chief, saying, "This
is a friend of mine, an able scribe and well qualified to do the work thou hast in hand. Pay him
well, for he needs it much."
The chief replied, "Whom thou dost favor, noble prince, will always find favor here."
My benefactor, the prince, then extending his
hand to me, said, "I will see thee later on."
I did my office well, the chief of the council tell.
ing me, ' Thou art an able man. But I knew the
prince would offer none other, as he is a good judge
of men." I continued in this office for twenty
months, during the time writing articles for the
chief bulletin of Canto, which created much interest, not alone with the government, but among the
people. One day the prince, my benefactor, approached me, saying, "Noble Danzo, I would have
thee the chief of Canto's bulletin. If thou wilt
accept the place I will arrange it for thee."
I replied, "Noble prince, thou has ever been a
true friend of mine. If thou thinkest it wise, I will
gladly accept."
About this time the reigning king died, and my

270

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMAED

noble benefactor, the prince, succeeded to the
throne. There was a strong opposing party in
Canto. I, of course, advocated the cause of the
prince, and ably supported him in my bulletin.
Time went on and I grew more popular, and was at
last elected senator. The government was somewhat peculiar-but as that cannot interest the fair
daughter of Aronda, I will not tell it thee. I now
began to think of returning to the island to claim
my bride. I had had no communication with her,
for it was arranged that I was not to return for
seventy-two months. Soon after the prince's accession to the throne, it was noised that he was to
wed a humble maid of the island of Pozee, who was
transcendently beautiful. It never entered my
mind that it was my betrothed, so I began as readily as the rest to arrange a great reception to do
honor to the prince and his bride. The wedding
was to take place upon the island; the reception
at Canto. Of course all the high officials made
every preparation to make the event as imposing
as possible and to give the bride a fitting welcome.
The reception was to take place in the great hall
of the capitol. Of course I was arrayed in the
height of fashion with the rest of my fellow officials. The senators were the first to be introduced
after the royal family. As I had won the distinction
of being the most gifted orator of the kingdom, I
was chosen to make the speech of welcome to the

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TIH

271

bride. When the eventful evening came, and with
it the king and the new queen; she walked into
the center of the hall, leaning upon the king's arm,
heavily veiled. I had jealously guarded the broken
ring and caused it to be made fast to one of the
medals I had been presented with. As her maid
unveiled her and I was about to address her, the
broken ring fell from its fastening on the jewel
almost immediately at her feet. Her eyes caught
it before she looked into my face. Then our eyes
met. I could not speak. I was struck dumb. I
was about to flee from the room, when she cried,
"Danzo!" and fell dead at the feet of the king.
All was commotion. During the excitement I
fled from the hall. My only object was to get far
away from the scene. I ordered a chaise to take
me as quickly as possible to the coast. Finding a
boat about to start for Ponteia, I took sail, arriving in due time. For a time I was crazed. I scarcely
knew what course to pursue. At last I joined the
army of Ponteia, hoping that I might end my life in
fighting the rebels of Zanzee which were continually warring with Ponteia; but as fortune would
have it, soon after joining the army war was declared between Ponteia and Novae. As I would
not fight against my benefactor, the king of Novae, I fled to these mountains and have since lived
a hermit's life."
As the strange wizard of the mountains looked

272

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

toward the nymph of Loroon, he saw that she was
sound asleep. "By the beards of my fathers!" he
said, "my story was well told, for the maid is fast

asleep." So after a prayer to the gods he lay back,
wrapping himself in his blanket and soon passed
beyond the cares of Mars.

CHAPTER XIII.

By the early morning light they were both astir.
The breakfast was soon prepared from what they
had left the night before. The hermit said, "Daughter of Aronda, I will promise you something better
for our noon meal, for on our way the dogs will
point me some game."
As they ate their breakfast the nymph said,
"The story of your past life interested me more
than anything I have ever heard."
The hermit laughed heartily, "I knew it did;
nothing could have pleased me better than the
effect it had, for when I was done thou wert fast
asleep, and I think thou must have been an hour
before."
"Not so, noble hermit, you reckon wrong. I
heard it to the last and murmured much at its
strange ending.. That you may know I was not
asleep, I will tell it you, or at least, the ending of
it." This she did.
"I would have sworn," he said, "thou wert
asleep; thy eyes were closed, at least."
Throwing to the dogs the remnants of the
meal, they gathered about them their few belong-

274

FORTY YEARS WITH 7HE DAMNED

ings and were off. This day as the day before, the
hermit pushed on in silence. As noon drew nigh,
he secured some game and in a short time halted to

prepare it. Being tired and hungry they ate
heartily. Having their fill, they were off again.
The tramp continued until nightfall, but as they
spent this night like the last, it would be idle to
give it in detail. At noon the next day they had
gained a mountain peak that looked over a level
plain known as the plateau of Zanzee. Now turning to her hermit friend, she said, "I would not
have you go further, noble hermit. Return to your
mountain cave and know as you have ever known
before, the home of Aronda holds little sacred from
the strange man of the mountain side."
"May I ask the nymph of Loroon why I am so
unceremoniosuly discharged, and dost thou think I
can leave thee here without a trusty hand? Surely
thou puttest low value on the hermit's gallantry."
"Not so, noble hermit; not so; but my purpose
is to relieve my father. I have my plans; I am sure
they will work. and as I would not put you at
variance with the rebel chief, I would not have him
know you had lent a hand."
"I will not interfere with thy plans, fair maid,
neither will I lead or follow thee to the village, but
will remain near by on this mountain crag, and
with this powerful glass of mine will watch thy
doings in the valley below, as well as the village's light will give me aid."

OR LIFE INSDE OF" THE EAR? IH.

275

As several hours must elapse before nightfall,
feeling that she could do little until darkness came,
they sat down to talk.
"Tell me, noble hermit, what is the best my
father can do to get paid for the cost and trouble of
his invention."
"I see but one thing, and to me that way is
clear, daughter of Arond; he must sell his secret
to the rebel chief. Then of course, he could not
return to his home, but either must remain here or
flee to Canto. By the law of nature thou wilt be
the wife of the rebel chief, and some day methinks
the rebel chief will rule all of Ponteia. If
thou settest thy father free, he knows the mountain
way as well as I, and I doubt not thou wilt see him
safely home again. I will watch thy coming by
the way; but hear me further,daughterof Aronda,
trust not that wily king. If he hears of your
father's safe return to his domain, he will summon
him to the capital. I will not foreshadow what
will happen, but I like it not."
"Then you would not, noble hermit, advise my
father's return home?"
"Ah, thou art right, as I gaze into the misty
future, I see no good for thee or him in the domains
of Ponteia."
"I know you are wise, noble hermit; I trust
much in what you say; but first of all, I must see
my father; his will is mine, yet if he desires to re-

276

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

turn to our river home, I have the power to set him
free."
As night drew on she said, "We will converse
no more, but I will descend while yet there is light
nearer unto the village, and if possible, locate the
guards, that I may avoid them.
With this she started to leave. As she moved
away, the hermit said, ' May the gods guide thee
aright."
The plateau that lay beneath her was of large
extent and beautiful withal. As far as the eye
could reach in every direction it seemed densely
populated. The people for most part lived in
villages located from one to four miles apart.
These were occupied by different clans who
were subject to the rebel chief, or better known
as rebels of Zanzee. Why they had obtained
the name of rebels, I could not learn, for they
troubled no one and were a peaceful people
save when disturbed by the government of Ponteia, to which country they had originally belonged, but now refused allegiance and to pay tribute. When stirred to battle, they were terrible
fighters. No army that had ever been sent to subject them to the king of Ponteia had lived to return,
being killed almost to a man among the mountain
ranges with which these rebels were so well acquainted; hence the reluctance of the king to send
an army to recapture the inventor. The arms

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

277

used by these people were like those used in every
other part of Mars, the sword and lance. As I
have said before, no people in the universe were
better acquainted with explosives than those of
Mars, but their study of explosives had been to
avoid them rather than to use them. They used a
kind of gun of but little avail in battle. It was in appearance something like that common on the earth's
surface; but the projectile was put in motion by a
spiral spring forced to its greatest tension by a
lever which when released, threw its missile with
T
little force.
he new gun invented by Aronda
would carry a ball a great distance with the accuracy of the best rifles on our earth, yet with no concussion, hence the anxiety of every nation to obtain the secret.
The nymph had now descended well into the
plains, avoiding the guards, and arriving in the
outskirts of the village just as night was setting in.
Near the thicket in which she was hidden stood a
deserted house, probably half a mile from the vil
lage center. Into this she crept. Now taking
from a recess of her hunter's frock a bottle of
heavy wine, she added to it a few drops of a dark
tincture from a phial. This was a sleeping potion.
Only her father knew the secret of its preparation;
mixed with a glass of wine it would throw the
drinker into a sound sleep from which it was
impossible to waken him for several hours, but

278

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMfNED

on awakening felt no ill effects from the draught.
As everything was prepared, her purpose first
of all was to seek out her father and find where
he was imprisoned. Waiting in her dark retreat
till well into the evening or about the time the
people would retire, she fired the vacant house in
several places;, then slipping back into the thicket
she cautiously worked her way towards the center
of the village. By this time the house was burning furiously, attracting every one in the vicinity
to it.
Now was her time. She stepped out into the
main street with her bottle in hand, seeming hilarious with drink, staggering and playing well the
part of a drunken hunter. Having besmeared her
face and clothes with mud, she passed through
the streets as a drunken huntsman from a neighboring village. As she was turning a corner she
met a man who looked hungry for a drink. On
seeing her bottle, he approached her saying,
"Helloo, boy! pretty full, hey? can't you give a
fellow a drink?''
"Give a fellow nothing," she said. " Do you
think I buy my wine to give it away?"
"No, I don't 'think you buy your wine to give
it away, but when a poor fellow hasn't had a drink
for months and you have more than you want,
it would only be a square deal to give him a
nip.

"Say, old man, I'll tall you what I'll do.

I live

OR LIF

INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

279

over here in Bars, and came over to see the gun the
fellow made whom they have got in prison."
"I hain't seen the gun; I don t know where the
gun is; I 'spect he's got it in prison with him."
"Well, as you seem a pretty good fellow, take a
drink and come on down to the prison and see if
we can see the gun. I'll give him this bottle of
wine to show me his wonderful gun."
"All right, we'll try him. Come on."
The stranger led the way to the prison. By
this time he, too, was; growing rather hilarious as
the effect of the potion was telling upon him. As
they arrived at the prison door, playing drunk and
reeling about, she asked the guard to let her see
the fellow that had the wonderful gun.
"Go away," said the guard, "and get sobered
up; but before you go, give me a swig at the bottle."
"I'll do it," said the nymph, '" if you'll show
me the fellow that's got the gun."'
"Let me try your wine, and if it's all right I
may let you see the prisoner."
On this promise she handed him the bottle, from
which he drank heavily. The first man she had
met was now so overcome with drink that he was
sleeping near the prison wall. Supposing that he
had been drinking heavily, the guard thought he
would let him sleep it off. But soon the guard felt
occasion to sit down, as he could not stand steadily

280

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

on his legs. Soon the two were sound asleep.
After a few moments she worked her way into the
prison yard, apparently drunker than ever. There
she met the jailer going the round of the cells for
the night, preparatory to retiring. Seeing our
drunken hunter, he said to her, "How came you
here? How did you pass the guard?"
"Pass no guard; where-where's-the guard?"
"Get out of here, you drunken fool. I'll see
the guard myself."
Laughing he drove her out of the yard. When he
came to the gate, there lay the guard, as he supposed, dead drunk, and the other fellow near by.
The jailer, in common with his class, was fond of a
drink himself, and said to the hunter, "You and
Jem have been having a high old time here all to
yourselves. I'd thought you'd of called me for
one drink at least."
Hearing this she staggered up to him and said,
"Nothing mean about Jeff, the hunter. Take a
drink."
Quickly he pressed the bottle to his lips and
took a long draught from it, passing it back to her.
"Say, old man," she said, "show me the gun
the fellow brought here from Ponteia. I hear he
can center a mark a half a mile away. Say, please
show me the gun, won't you?"
"I haven't got the gun," the jailer said.
"Well, if you haven't got the gun, you know

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

281

where it is. I'll give you the bottle of wine to show
me the gun."
"I tell you I haven't got the gun and don't know
where it is."
By this time he was beginning to feel pretty
hilarious himself.
"Well, if you don't know where the gun is, show
me the fellow that made the gun. I came all the
way over here from Bars to bring you fellows over
some drink and see the gun. Say, pard, take another drink."
This he could not refuse, and took another
heavy swig. By this time the jailer was looking
for a place to sit down himself, remarking, "That
is pretty good stuff; I'm beginning to hear from
it. As you seem to be a pretty good fellow, I
don't mind showing you the prisoner, but you can't
get in where he is. I'll whistle him up to the bars."
Now they both staggered up to the cell where
Aronda was imprisoned, and the jailer called him
to the grating in the door.
By this time the jailer was so overcome by the
drugged wine that he settled down upon the floor
and was soon fast asleep. In a jiffy the nymph had
from his pocket the keys, unlocked the cell, and
threw her arms around her father, who had not
recognized her up to this time. In a moment she
related her whole adventure, saying, "Let us
away at once before the people return from the

:fire."

282

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

In a short time they were out of the prison and
beyond the village at the foot of the mountains.
No one knew the mountain passes or the mountain
ranges better than her father. He had for years
been acquainted with the rebel chief; even a friendship had sprung up between them, so he could hunt

as he liked in the rebel's domain. As he left his
prison cell, his daughter was surprised to see him
go to a corner and bring away his gun.
Afterwards she asked him, "Father, why did
they allow you to keep your gun?"
Arondabsaid, "I asked as a favor from the rebel
chief that he would not deprive me of it, saying
that I would pledge my honor that I would not use
it upon the guard. Then, fair daughter, what do
you suppose he said?"
"I cannot guess, father; tell me."
"I grant it you," the rebel said, "for the love
I bear the nymph of the river Loroon."
To this she made no reply, but hurried on.
They were now well into the mountains, and expecting to be followed, when in the morning the
village should awake to the situation. They determined to take some mountain pass little frequented.
As they were debating between themselves the
better way, a voice spoke, saying, "I know a better path than that, noble Aronda; follow me."
Looking up, there stood the wizard. Without
another word he moved away at a rapid stride,

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

283

Aronda next, his daughter next, the dogs behind.
As was the wizard's wont, he spoke no word until
day was peeping over the mountain tops.

Then

halting, he said, " Noble Aronda, thou and I might
still continue at this rapid pace, but the fair nymph
must be sadly taxed; so let us halt, prepare some
food, and, if possible, give her an hour's sleep.
What seems strange to me, noble friend, is that
thou shouldst have brought thy gun away with
thee from thy prison cell."
Then Aronda related what he had told his
daughter. The wizard laughed heartily, saying,
"No bar so strong as the web a woman weaves;
but as thou hast thy gun, noble Aronda, and there
is but little food within my pack, I pray thee take
to the woods and bring us game."
Taking his gun Aronda and the dogs passed up the
rivulet's bank, soon returning with two pheasants,
which were prepared, and made a noble meal.
During Aronda's absence, the hermit prepared, as he
had done before, a couch of twigs and leaves for the
nymph, also building a fire and securing some
water from the spring. But before he would allow
the nymph to lie down, she must bathe her feet in
the brook hard by, and anoint them as she had done
before. This she readily did, as her feet were
growing sore. After the meal was finished, the
nymph was soon asleep. Putting out the fire, that
those in pursuit should not see the smoke, they de-

284

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

termined to wait an hour to give the maiden rest.
As they sat talking, the hermit said, "Noble Aronda, thou hast much trouble in store for thee; and,
as I look into the future, I see treachery on every
hand. There is little good in that king of Ponteia.
He is selfish, penurious, and I may say, heartless.
Beware of him. Trust him not. I almost fear to
have thee again set foot where he controls. I
know he will summon thee to the capital, and nothing good awaits thee there, noble friend Aronda-nothing good. He is soft of speech, but his honied
words are poisoned with the arrows of deceit. He
will try to wring from thee thy secret, Aronda,
but beware of him. He is not thy friend. Do not
be deceived."
"Noble hermit, you think evil of our king. I
cannot feel that he is as bad as you would lead me
to suppose. But mark you well, old friend, he will
not get the advantage of me; neither will he know
my secret until I am well paid."
"I hope thou mayst be right, noble Aronda,
but I trust him not. I had hoped thou and the
rebel chief might have agreed on terms, for I know
he'd pay thee better than the king; but let it pass;
time will show which of us is right."
Fearing to remain longer in their camp, they
gathered together their trappings, awakened the
nymph, and were off. It was a hard day's march;
still they forced themselves on, taking but a short
time for their noonday meal and rest.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH

285

Halting for the night they prepared their camp
as usual. The nymph, being sorely fatigued, this
time her father bathed her feet and anointed them,
and then prepared her couch as the wizard had done
before.

As they had secured plenty of game and
prepared an inviting meal, they all sat around it
upon the ground, partaking heartily, congratulating themselves that they soon should reach the
river, and laughing at the shrewdness of the nymph
in spiriting her father away from the rebels.
Of a sudden the dogs barked furiously.

Look-

ing up they saw standing over them the powerful
figure of the rebel chief. "I greet you, " he said,
"and as I am famished with hunger, pray allow
me to join the feast."
Meeting the eyes of the nymph, he gracefully
raised his hood, saying, "Most lovely of Ponteia,
I give you double greeting, for you played it well
upon the rebel chief; yet I am not here to carry
you back by force of arms, but to plead my cause.
You were not an hour away before I alone was on
your track.

It was mere chance, however; as after

the fire I wandered over to the prison for a talk with
the noble Aronda. I saw the situation in a moment,
and believed that the nymph had been there, for, as
you know, when we last parted, lovely daughter of
Aronda, you said others knew the mountain passes
as well as I; but as I would know better how you
released your father, will you kindly tell it me?"

286

FORTY

YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

"Sit beside me here, noble chief, and join the
feast, and I will tell you my story the while."
Needing no second bidding, he sat down beside
the maid. After he had been helped he said, "Be
in no haste to finish the meal, as it would not be
wise to tax your strength further tonight; so let
us make merry and listen to the tale of our heroine."
Laughing, she said, "Noble chief, gallant to
the last, as you would know the story, hear me."
She related in detail all that had happened since
their meeting on the river, how she had burned the
vacant house, made drunk with her drugged wine
all who had stood in her way, and so deftly spirited
her father away from the prison. All joined in the
laugh, but none so heartily as the chief.
"Did you know," he asked, " that I was the
first to dub you with the name 'nymph of the river
Loroon?' "
"No," she laughingly replied; "I am glad I
have the man within my reach who gave me the
name. You do not know the punishment in store
for you, truant chief; I'll make you pay well for
making a nymph of such solid flesh and blood as I.
But may I ask," she continued, "what led you to
name me so?"
"Nothing could be more fitting; for no man or
maid, be they civilized or barbarian, could handle a
frail canoe as well as you, I have often sat upon

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

287

the river bank hidden from view and watched you
as you deftly shot your boat from shore to shore,
and could find no more fitting name than that you
have."
The hermit said, "All are ever merry and
happy where the rebel chief doth abide. Tell me
where dost thou hide thy sorrow, or have the
gods so framed thy life that sorrow forms no
part?"
"Not so, noble hermit," the chief replied, "but
as little can be gained by gloomy thoughts or
words, I'll have them not, but merry and free as
the mountain air I hope to live and die, unless perchance I'm chained to some fair maid who has in
store for me dire punishment; yet as I am strong
and my shoulders broad, I am prepared to carry the
the load. So, nymph, lay on."
"Not yet," she merrily said, "some other time,
when the spirit of the furies is upon me you will
sadly feel the dire vengeance I have in store for
you."
Each lent well his part to make their humble
feast as jolly as the most festive board, yet none
did better than the rebel chief.
Later he said,
"The night draws on,and as you all need rest, I'll
guard the camp the while. So prepare your couches
and rest until the morning light. Then we'll form
some plan, that I hope will find favor with all;
but as each needs rest, we'll say no more tonight."

288

FORTYF YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

Each sought a resting place and was soon
asleep, but the chief sat by the fire, keeping it
alive, ever and anon replenishing it with fresh
fuel. I in my invisible form sat beside him and
read well his thoughts. I could read in his heart
a good man; I could see his devotioi to Aronda's
daughter, and knew it to be pure and noble. I believed Aronda to be a good man, honest and true.
His daughter was purity itself, and I think one of
the noblest beings I have seen outside of Surey.
She believed most earnestly in her father, and was
ready to make any sacrifice that was due to him as
a parent. I believed as the hermit did, that if
Aronda placed himself in the power of this treacheNous king, he would suffer by it.
The angel had left me soon after our arrival on
Mars and returned to her celestial home. I had
no stated time to remain on this planet, but becoming interested in the inventor and his daughter,
I concluded to see the end of all their trouble; so I
determined to stay by them until this issue was over.
As the night advanced, the chief threw himself on
the 'ground and slept soundly. By the morning
light they were all up, merry and happy Aronda
with his new gun secured plenty of game for
breakfast, which consisted almost entirely of meat,
as the bread and wine had given out. After the
meal was over, they were all ready for action.
"Now." the chief said, "I have a proposition to

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

289

make to you Aronda; and as I know the hermit to be
a friend of yours and mine alike, I will be glad to
admit him into the council, and that we may deal
justly with each other, I would have the nymph of
the river Loroon also present."
'Go on, noble chief," Aronda said, "we are
all ready to listen."
"Then what I want you to do, in the near
future, is to return home with me, and I trust I
can show good cause why you should do so. I
would have you one of the honored of my domain
and feel that if the king of Ponteia learns the
secret of your gun or the composition which gives
its force, his first effort will be to crush me and my
followers. Hence you see my anxiety to keep the
secret from him. I will pay you more gold and
give you greater honors than he. Whatever his
proposition may be, I will give you more. All
that I ask of you is that you keep my proposition
secret. I could hardly expect you now to return
with me and hold intercourse with your king while
in my domain, so I will accompany you to the
river, see you safe in your own home, and after you
have obtained the best possible offer from your
king, you will promise me to accept mine and be
one of us. I am done."
For some time all sat in silence.
Finally
Aronda said, "Your offer seems fair, and I cannot
ask anything better; but I would not decide too

290

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

hastily. I will communicate with my king and let
you know my decision later."
" Enough," said the chief. "Hoping that it may
be favorable towards me, I await your answer. If
you and the hermit lead the way, we will go on to
the river. I will help the nymph over the rough
places."

This Aronda and the hermit understood, and
they walked on together. The chief and the maid
followed as they would.
"Now, lovely nymph, we are practically alone;
tell me, do you return my love?"
She remained silent for a moment and then said,
" Need I tell you, yes?"
"No," he said, "I knew it well before, but to
make it doubly sure I wanted the answer you have
given well. Now state the time and place for
our union, and pray do not make it far away."
"I cannot state the time and place yet, noble
chief, but will say that as soon as my father's
claims are settled, I am yours."
"I will ask no more, fair girl; it is enough, I
will abide the time."
"Now, as your cause is mine, and mine is yours,
will you not plead with your father for the secret
which is of all importance to our future happiness?
Surely as the plighted coming husband of his
daughter, I have more claims upon him than the
king. Yet I will pay the gold as I promised in the
camp. What needs he more?"

OR LIFE INSIDE OF

7HE

EARTH.

291

"Nothing more would he ask of you, noble
chief; but until he has had his talk with the king,
he will make no promise. "
"Do you know, dear girl, I doubt the king, and
fear for you and your father if summoned to the
capital. Hear me then, my future wife; you know
the mountain pool where my vessels lie, and
you know how cunningly I can look them down
into the River Loroon."
" I have seen them there, noble chief," she said.
"What a lovely spot."'
"Then know you, sweetest of girls, I have them
manned. My pivot ship which is known to be
faster than any in Ponteia is ready for a cruise at
any moment, equipped with five hundred men,
brave, strong and true. We can move upon the
capital in a few hours. This I have done to protect you, for when I learned that your father would
do nothing until he had seen the king, I feared for
him and you. It was my intention before you set
your father free to return him to you this very
day. He has suffered little in his prison. I spent
my time mostly with him there, and we dined together every day, locking him min his cell only at
night, and I do not think he will complain to you
of ill treatment."
Communing together as lovers will, I left them
to themselves. In due time we reached the river's
bank. A blast from Aronda's horn brought the

292

FORTY YEARS WIZ7H 7HE DAMNED

servants with the boats; the nymph and the chief
came later on.
Soon Aronda and his lovely
daughter took to their boat and were rowed
to the other side, leaving the chief and the
hermit watching them the while.
I lingered
with the chief and the hermit to hear what they
would say. When they were alone the chieftain said, "For many years we have been sworn
friends; but do you know that in the near future I
shall need to tax all that friendship to me bear,
for if the king wrings from Aronda the secret of
the gun, I will not give him time to make them
to slay my people, but will attack him at once.
You know Barso, the chosen chief of Zanzee,
will not sit with folded arms and see his people
shot down."
Gazing a moment into futurity the
chief sat lost in thought, Then jumping to his feet
and drawing his immense blade, he swung it over
his head and cried. "No, noble hermit, it is not
in the blood of a Barso to sit calmly down and see
his people wronged; and I swear by this good blade
and by the maid that I hold dearest of all on Mars,
it shall not be; and by the morning sun if all looks
not well, this river shall run with blood."
"Cease thy agitation, chieftain. Aronda will
not give the king the secret of the gun. He loves
thee far more than him, to say nothing of the
nymph who loves thee far better still. He could
do nothing better than he has done. Now he

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR 7TH.

298

offers his genius to the highest bidder; it is a commercial trade. None could ask more; and mark
thee, chief, the nymph holds power thou knowest
not of over her father. I take it she has plighted
her love to thee; no power on Mars can change it.
At this very moment she is pleading thy cause,
chieftain, and thou knowest little of her influence
if thou thinkest her father would do aught but what
she wished. So calm thyself. The smiles of the
gods are yet upon thee."
"Do not understand me, noble hermit, that I
doubt the nymph or her wise father; but what I
fear is, that the king will summon both of them to
the capital, and by torture or threats of death
wring from Aronda his secret; but it shall not be.
I shall have my spies near them, and woe be to
that king or minion who wrongs the fair daughter of Aronda. But let us not waste our time in
idle speech. If you love me, hermit, hie you away
to the capital. I leave the rest to your cunning,
for no man on Mars knows so well a secret duty as
you. Take such as you will of my people. You
know them well, and with my swiftest message
boat keep well in sight of the nymph and her
father. When you need me you will find me where
you have often found me before."
The wizard tacitly bowed and strode away. I conveyed myself to Aronda and his daughter, whom I
intended to hover around until this thing was settled

294

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

The value of the gun that had caused so much agitation among the nations of Mars was not in the
gun itself, but in the physical force that put the
missile in motion, a substance like our powder on
the earth, yet causing no concussion, the great desideratum in Mars, owing to the lightness of the
atmosphere.
The next morning Aronda and his daughter
prepared to move into Turna and remain there
until some disposition had been made of his invention. Probably he had made greater progress in
chemistry than any man on Mars, and he had a reputation all over that globe. He was much revered
by the learned and feared by the ignorant, as it was
thought by them that he had dealings with the
devil. This was encouraged by the priesthood,
who would keep the people in as much ignorance
as possible. His escape from the rebels of Zanzee
caused nearly as much excitement as his capture.
It was soon known all over the land of Ponteia that
he was again safe, and that the rebels had not
learned his secret. The doings of the nymph in
spiriting her father away from the rebels were
magnified into the most wondrous stories. He received congratulations from the king and all the
dignitaries of the country. The king sent his special
pleasure-craft to Turna to bring him and his daughter to the capital; feeling, as he said, that they
would be safer there than so near the border.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF HTIE EAR TH.

295

Aronda, being honest himself, could not feel
that the king would be treacherous, He therefore
accepted his invitation, and together with the
nymph went to the capital. He was received there
with much demonstration, invited to dine with the
king and to make his sojourn in the palace until he
could secure pleasant quarters elsewhere.
Late one afternoon he was summoned in secret
to the presence of the king. Reporting himself as
directed, he found the king alone in his audience
chamber. When Aronda went into the room, the
king arose, extending his hand and greeting him
cordially.
"My dear Aronda, there has been enough-aye,
too much, bartering about the secret of your invention. Now I wish you, alone in this chamber, to
give me your secret and trust to my honor to pay
you, if it shall prove successful."
"As to the success of it, noble sire, there can
be no question, as you have seen it thoroughly
demonstrated from time to time."
"I do not doubt the working of it, Aronda; but
give me the secret and I will see you well paid."
"You told me as much, noble sire, about my
light, for which I have never received one piece of
gold, and I must have a substantial guarantee of a
stipulated price for my invention or I will not di
vulge it."
Quickly the king's brow darkened. "I am sorry, Aronda," he said, "that you doubt my honor."

296

FORTY

YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

"I do not doubt your honor," Aronda replied,
"but as all my other inventions have brought me
naught, and that of my father also which furnishes
the greatest motive power on Mars, and almost the
universal one, I propose to have something out of
this, or I will sell it to a government that will pay.
I have had large offers from other governments, as
you well know; but my loyalty to you has prevented
my accepting. Now I propose to put my invention
upon the market and the one who pays me the most
gets it.
The king grew furious, saying, "No other nation shall have it, and this night you either give me
the secret or die."
To this Aronda made no reply and seemed unmoved.
"I will give you five minutes," the king continued, " to give me the secret, or you will go to a
dungeon."
On hearing this Aronda's eyes flashed with indignation. "I do not want five seconds, tyrant, to
tell you that you will never get the secret. Though
you may take my life, you shall not know it; and
you could not buy it from me for all the gold you
could gather by taxing your king-ridden subjects."
In a rage the king cried, "Ho, the guard!" In
a moment the room was filled with armed men.
Addressing the officer in charge, he said, " Away
to the dungeon with this man, and, after dark has

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE E AR TH.

297

come, put him to the rack. When he is ready to
give me the secret I ask of him, send for me."
Hurriedly the guard took him away, locking
him in a dungeon beneath the palace. Then the
king sent for Aronda's daughter, causing her to
appear before him. Suspecting nothing, she smilingly entered the room. The king with rage approached her, saying, "I have sent your father to
the dungeon and will send you to abide with him.
Persuade him to give me the secret of the gun, and
I will set you both free and load you with gold; but
if he does not give me the secret, he dies tonight
and you as well."
Suddenly she stepped forward. Her whole being
seemed changed. "Vile tyrant!" she cried, "if
my father refuses you the secret, may the demons
take you and your house. We die together, disdaining your threat and your paltry gold."
Before her flashing eyes and terrible demeanor,
the king quailed and stepped back. "Surely," he
said, "the spirit of your father is upon you; but
tell me, are you affianced to the rebel chief?"
"The rebel chief is so much your superior that
it is almost blasphemy for you to speak his name,
and I want no more of you. Send me to my father's
prison."
Much enraged he ordered her to the dungeon.
As I looked into the heart of this villian, I could
read his mind. I knew he intended to murder

298

FORTY YEARS WITH THE D,4AMNED

Aronda whether he obtained the secret or not.
His purpose was to torture him and obtain the
secret. After that he would put him to death, destroying the possibility of others learning it. He
had some misgivings about the nymph, as he was
led to suppose she was betrothed to the rebel chief,
and knowing the spirit of the man, he feared what
might follow. Then he feared still further that if
the rebel should obtain the secret that possibly the
nymph might have, he would not hesitate to arm
his men and take possession of Ponteia. Knowing
him to be powerful and much beloved even by many
of his own kingdom of Ponteia, he scarce knew
how to act. As he was weighing in his mind what
to do, a page announced the presence of a strange
man at the palace gate, with urgent tidings for the
king. He said they were for the king alone; no
other ears could hear them.
Hearing this, the king ordered the guard in the
room to pass outside, but to stand ready at his call;
then turning to the page, he said, "Show the
stranger in." A man entered leaning upon a staff.
He was well in years, yet strong and muscular. As
he entered, he did not salute the king, but simply
said, "Sire, I bring a messagefrom the rebel chief
of Zanzee."
"What may it be?" the king quickly asked.
"He bids me tell thee, king, not to harm Aronda
or his daughter. My errand is done; I would retire."

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

299

" Not yet!" the king cried; "not yet! I would
know more of the rebel chief."
"Not of me," the hermit said. "My errand is
done."
"Then your rebel chief threatens me, does he,
strange messenger?"
"As thou wilt about that; I am not spokesman
for my chief."
"But do you know, strange messenger, that
beneath this castle there is a dungeon and a rack
as well, where men are made to talk?"
"I know it well," the hermit said.
" Then tell me what I would know, or
will
send you there."
"My errand is done, sir king; I'll say no more."
"Ho, guard! to the dungeon with this man."
They took him away somewhere beneath the
palace. After he was gone, the king paced back
and forwards across the room, seemingly much agitated. He was alone and talked to himself, saying,
"I do not like this business. That rebel chief will
make me pay well for it; but what can I do? Ho,
guard! Go turn the strange man free. I have
enough upon my hands. I want no more."
Upon this the hermit was again brought before
the king, who said, "I meant you no harm, noble
stranger. It was but a jest. Go, with the blessings of the king."
The hermit deigned no reply, but passed out to
the place whence he came.

300

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

As night drew on the king's agitation seemed
to increase. He feared to turn Aronda loose, and
he feared to take his life. In either event, it meant
great calamity; but then he thought that if he
should learn the inventor's secret, he could drive
the rebels back and with its aid could conquer all
his enemies. "But," he murmured to himself,
"will the rebels give me time to prepare for war?
It will take many months to make these arms, and
the chief is not slow to act."
Finding himself in a dilemma from which he
could not escape, he summoned his council to meet
at once.
Soon two of them announced their presence;
they were quickly admitted. Without delay he
stated to them what he had done, and the position
he occupied as he saw it. They were as much perplexed as he; knowing that the rebel chief would
visit dire vengeance upon them and theirs if
Aronda or his fair daughter were harmed; and they
advised the king to make peace with Aronda, to
crave his pardon, load him with gold and turn him
free. The king could not agree with them. He
said, "The daughter must go free as well as the
father, and whether or not I bind him by honor to
keep the secret, no power on Mars can keep her
from revealing it to the rebel chief, and methinks
Aronda would despise any offer I would make, as
he would think that it was simply from fear of the

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

301
0

rebel chief that he was freed. No, he must die,
and the secret with him, unless we can wring
it from him before he dies upon the rack."
"But what shall we do with the girl? " the council asked.
"She too must die," the king replied; then
turning left the council chamber.
I could not see Aronda and his daughter die. I
knew them to be pure and good. My mission on
Mars was to defeat Satan's work; so I determined
to prevent this horrible slaughter.' In my invisible form I passed continually between the king and
his prisoners. I resolved to be on the alert that
they should not suffer. It was growing well into
the night, and the rack was fixed for Aronda in one
of the corridors. He was brought from his cell and
placed upon it, and bound to it with silken cords.
I had put into the minds of Aronda and his fair
daughter that it was the king's intention to murder
them whether he obtained the secret or not. Without a tremor from either, they passed into the corridor, Aronda submitting without a murmur.
Before they turned the screws, the master of the
guards said, "The king would know your secret.
I give you but two minutes to decide. If you give
him the secret, you will be released. If not you
will die this slow and painful death."
Aronda said, "Do your worst, demons. I'll
not reveal the secret."
Hesitating a moment,
the sergeant ordered the men to turn the screws.

302

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMAED

I was invisible to all about. Snatching a knife
from the belt of one of the guards I severed the
cords that bound Aronda, and he leapt from the rack.
The guards seemed petrified with fear. They saw
the knife do the work, but apparently no hand
guided it. They could not move. Aronda and his
fair daughter were as much amazed as the guard
yet were calm. At last the sergeant regained his
speech, saying to one of the men, "Go tell the
king what has happened." The guard needed no
second bidding as he was glad to flee this terrorstricken place. Hastening to the king, he communicated to him what had passed.
The king was in a rage, saying, "You drunken
dog, back to your work, or your head shall answer
for it."
Hastening back, he informed the sergeant of the
orders of the king. With fear and trembling they
again forced Aronda back upon the rack, binding
him as before; as they commenced to tighten the
screws, I again cut the cords asunder. As Aronda
leapt from the rack a second time I grasped a bar
that stood near by and broke the rack in pieces.
The officer and guards fled as for their lives; nothing could induce them to try the work again.
They seemed to fear me more than death, their
only care was to flee the place, knowing that the
king would not believe their story, and that the
men might suffer injury when they appeared be-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

303

fore hind to tell what had happened,
I too was
there. The king was in a rage as before threatening death and all manner of evil upon the guards.
As he was about to call fresh guards and send
them to the dungeon, sitting upon his throne at
the time with his face red with anger, I reached
out and snatched from his hand the wand. Stepping back a few paces, holding it in my hand, I
took upon myself my visible form, black and
dressed as when in Surey. In a deep voice I said,
"Would you murder your fellow men? It must
not be, vile king; set them free."
If the men's fear was terrible to behold, the
king's was worse. He could not move; he could
not speak; all color had left his face; he was pallid
as death; his eyes protruded; his mouth was open;
his hair stood erect and his great form shook as
an aspen leaf. He was a pitiful object of abject
fear. Every one but him hurried from the room.
He sat as dead upon his throne. At last partially
recovering himself, he feebly cried for the guard.
No one answered the call-all had fled as from the
"glance of destiny." Settling back in his chair
again for a few moments, he buried his face in
his hands, murmuring aloud to himself, "Is this
death? Surely it is." Reaching his hand out for
the bell, he rang for the page. No one answered
the summons. Listening for a moment he then
rose from his seat as if to leave the room; but his

304

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

legs refused to carry him. Again he settled back
in his chair, murmuring, "Surely, that was Satan
himself."
"I have often been told," he continued
in soliloquy, "that Aronda was in league with the
devil, but never before have I believed it. Now I
know that I cannot harm him, but oh, how quickly
he could take my life if he chose. All is explained; his proud and lofty bearing and that of
his beautiful daughter; they both knew of their
power over me. What a fool I am. Why did I
not give him the gold he sought for and retain his
friendship? Now all is lost. I know I have his
hatred which I have cause to fear." Again he
shouted for the guard. No one answered.
Rising to his feet, he paced back and forwards
for a few moments, murmuring aloud. "I will see
Aronda. I will throw myself at his feet and seek
his pardon; then I will ply him with gold; I will
buy his friendship whatever the cost may be."
Again he called for the guard. None appeared.
Slowly he continued, "It is better that I see him
alone. I will go to his dungeon and seek him out."
Turning he went to the prison below. Aronda
and his daughter were gone. Despair with all its
terrors was upon the king.
No human voice
answered his call. Darkness reigned on every
side. As he was about to ascend the steps, a tall
figure stood before him, calm and motionless.
Gazing at it speechless for a moment, the king said,
"Who are you and why here?"

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

Without move or gesture, the figure spoke, "I
bring thee warning, harm not Aronda or his beautiful daughter." Then passing up the stairs in
front of the king, he was about to pass out when
the king cried. "Who are you and who is this
message from?"
The hermit replied, "They call me the strange
man of the mountain cave. I serve the rebel
chief.
Woe be to him that would harm those
whom the rebel would protect."
Suddenly as he
came he passed from view.
The king ascended to his chamber and sought
the queen. She was sleeping soundly. Wakening
her, he told her the terrible things that had happened.
She laughingly said, "My noble lord, of late
you have drank too much. Disrobe yourself. I'll
prepare for you a soothing draught."
"No sleep for me," he said, "Neither have I
drank-hark-"
They were both startled. They could hear the
tramp of feet and clash of arms about the court
and in the halls. In a moment their door was
burst open; in stepped the rebel chief with drawn
sword, followed closely by his clansmen. In a loud
voice, he cried, "'Villain, where is Aronda and his
lovely daughter?"
The king made no reply. Again the chief cried
louder than before, "Where is the lovely nymph

306

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

and her father?" at the same time seizing the
king by the shoulder. "Tell me, vile tyrant,
where they are. If harm has come to them I'll
have you torn limb from limb."
The king feebly answered, "They have fled."
For a moment the chief gazed at him in silence,
then ordered his men to bind him and the queen
and take them aboard the ship. This they did, the
chief leading the way, striking down all that
opposed him. The fighting in the court yard was
terrific, yet it was so dark one could scarce tell
friend from foe. After the king and queen had
been safely imprisoned, the chief again returned
to the palace, searching for Aronda and his daughter. Passing into the corridor of the prison he
met the hermit. The chieftain cried, "Noble friend,
where are Aronda and the beautiful nymph ?"
"Fled," the hermit answered, "an hour ago."
"How know you this, noble hermit?"
"I learned it from him," pointing to a man
shrinking away into a dark corner.
The chief stepped forward, grasped the man,
and dragged him into the light, saying, "Tell me
your story, and tell it quickly. Where are Aronda
and his lovely daughter ? "
The man related what had happened. When he
had finished, the chief seemed in a rage, saying,
' You villain. Do you think to deceive the rebel
chief by such a tale as that? Tell me the truth or
you die at once."

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

307

"I have told the truth, noble chief; I can tell
no more. Seek the prison through. If you find
Aronda, take my head."
"And why are you here?" the chief did ask.
"I was one of the guards," he replied, "and
till now have not had strength to leave this accursed
prison, which I hope never to see again."
Speaking to his men the chieftain said, "Away
to the ship with this prison guard, and if I find
he's told me false, I'll burn him at the stake."
"It is needless for thee, noble chief, to look
further," said the hermit," I have sought for them
in every corner of the prison. They cannot be
here, and when I entered the guard had left. No
one was here save this man whom I found so
striken with fear that he was unable to leave. I
somewhat believe his tale."
The chief did not reply, but seemed staggered
by the mystery, recovering said, "Noble hermit,
if I were sure that Aronda and the fair nymph
were not here, I'd burn the palace; but for fear
they are and might perish in the flames, I forbear.
Let us to the ship."
The fight still continued in the court yard, but,
as I said before, it was so dark that none could tell
friend from foe. A loud blast from the trumpet of
the rebel chief called his men to the ship. Putting
her about, they headed with tremendous speed 'for
the mountains of Zanzee. As the hermit had been

808

FORTY YEAR.

WITH THE DAMNED

ordered at the river side to keep in sight of Aronda
and his daughter, he had taken one of the chief's
fastest messenger-boats and followed them when
the king sent for them. He learned of the sentence upon Aronda and his daughter almost as soon
as it was given. Despatching his boat back with
all possible haste to the chief, he boldly entered
the palace, warning the king, as you know, not to
harm Aronda or his daughter; but when all supposed he had left the palace, he remained about
and by a free use of gold learned all the secret
passages; so that when the rebel chief arrived with
his men, he was able to lead them into the palace
by various routes. The chief made all haste to
take the king and queen to his mountain stronghold, leaving them strongly guarded, with orders
to allow no one to approach the prison. Then returning to his ship where he had left the hermit,
he ordered him to again proceed to the capital and
to announce that the rebel chief had the king and
queen in his power, and that if any harm should
come to Aronda or his daughter, their lives should
answer for it.
Again the hermit departed to carry out his orders. On arriving at the capital he found the king's
son, then a young man of three hundred months of
age, had ascended to the throne, governing in the
place of his father. Entering the presence of the
prince, the hermit said, "I bring a message from the

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

809

rebel chief, who holds in durance the king and
queen, and I am instructed to say if harm comes to
Aronda or his fair daughter thy father and mother
will pay for it with their lives."
For a moment the prince made no reply then
angrily said, "Go tell your rebel master I disdain
his threats, and tomorrow Aronda and his fair
daughter die. If he does harm to my father and
mother, woe be to him. Go."
The hermit retired, but he read the young man's
heart. He knew that of all things he most desired
was that the chief would take the lives of his father
and mother, leavihg him in occupancy of the throne.
The hermit was well satisfied that Aronda and his
daughter were not about the palace or prison, and
that the prince had less knowledge of their whereabouts than he himself. The thing that worried
the prince the most was the fear of what he supposed was Satan, who protected Aronda and his
daughter. If he could by any means put them to
death, he believed that he could free himself from
the evil spirit that was abroad in the land; and,
knowing the character of the rebel chief, he believed that his father and mother's life would pay
the penalty, thereby leaving him in peaceful possession of the throne. Calling the priests about
him he asked them if they had the power to drive the
demons from the land. Each in turn told him that
they had the power and would use it. At that

810

FORTY YEARS

WITI

THE DAMNED

time in Mars there were as many forms of religion
as on the earth, each priest claiming his faith to
be the true one, and all other creeds the false; but
they all agreed in one thing, that it was important
to drive the devil from among them, although their
methods were often more devilish than the devil
himself could conceive.
Religious fanaticism
probably curses the people of Mars more than
those on the earth. As a rule, I think they have
less intelligence; yet among them are men of great
wisdom. Although they have no Christ, Mohammed, Buddha, Confucius, or Virgin Mary, yet they
have their lesser gods or saints like them who are
supposed to intercede with the great Jehovah for
the people. Sacrifice was common among them,
yet human sacrifice had not existed for many
years.
The prince gathered about him priests of all
creeds, asking each to lend his part to drive Satan
from his domain. All manner of rite and ritual
was gone through. These gabbling charlatans,
finally informed the prince that Satan had
fled, and there was nothing more to fear from
him. After this he placed a great price upon the
heads of Aronda and his daughter, taken either
dead or alive. The priests in the meantime stirred
up the soldiers and the populace with a religious
enthusiasm, saying they had no cause to fear Satan as he would do them no harm, being driven

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

from the land. The people believed what the
priests had taught them, that Aronda was possessed of the evil spirit, and that if they would
serve the gods and the king they should seek
Aronda's life, also his daughter's, who was a sorceress. I could not understand why I should be
regarded as a demon. I had done no harm, having
simply protected human life and prevented a most
atrocious murder. There are no black people on
Mars, and the only black people they supposed to
exist were Satan and his imps, and as I had appeared in my black form and many had seen me,
it seemed a natural conclusion for them to suppose
I was the evil spirit; but why the demon should be
condemned for doing good, I could not comprehend.
As the hermit had taken with him a return messenger, he sent him back to the chief, informing him
what the prince had said, together with his views
about the prince's desiring the death of his father
and mother, that he might be left in possession of the
throne, and that he would devote his time in locating Aronda and his daughter and would not return
until he could give information of their whereabout.
After he had despatched the messenger to the
chief, he sitarted out in the guise of a wandering
priest, searching for Aronda, the inventor. Priests
and high officials were heading armed bodies of
men, searching in every direction for these un-

812

FORTY YEARS

WITH TIHE DAMNED

happy people. They were continually located and
surprised. I could only protect my charge by appearing in my spiritual or real form when they
were about to slay them. For some time I drove
them away in this manner, but the enthusiasm and
fanaticism of the priests still urged their followers on. As a large reward was offered, and the belief
was common among the people that they would be
doing a righteous act by taking the life of Aronda
and his daughter; I began to feel that it would be
very difficult for me to protect them any longer,
for it appeared that every one in Ponteia was seeking their lives. Knowing that I could in an instant
communicate with the hermit, and seeing no other
way that I could protect the lives of these innocent
people, I determined to do so. As I could travel
with the speed of thought, I sought out the hermit,
appearing before him in my material form, ac
quainting him with the situation and the whereabout of the inventor and his daughter, telling
him to inform his chief without delay.
He was much surprised by myappearance, and
asked me to explain what it all meant. I told him
in detail all that had happened to Aronda and his
daughter, the attempt made by the king and his
minions to wring from Aronda his secret, and how
I had defeated their cruel design and set them free;
that 1 was not an evil spirit, as the priests of Ponteia were trying to impress upon the people, but

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

313

as my story was a long one, time would not permit
of my telling it. I told him to hasten with all
speed to his chief and bring him at once to the
rescue of these wronged and unhappy people. I
told him he had better withhold from the rebel his
source of information, as it might cause commotion
among his followers. The hermit, being a man of
extraordinary mind, grasped the situation and acted
without delay.
Returning to Aronda and his daughter, who
were now hidden from the pursuers, I assumed
my material form and told them my story, and conversed with them as a human being. What I could
not comprehend was that neither he nor his daughter seemed the least disturbed by my presence.
Aronda said, "Although much interested in your
story and believing it implicitly true, I feel we have
no cause for fear. I have so shaped my life and
that of my daughter that I know we could appear
before the great judge and give a true account of
our stewardship while on Mars. I know my daughter's life to be pure, and I cannot call to mind one
single instance wherein she has wronged anyone.
Of course we prefer to live but if it is the will of
the Almighty that we die, neither of as will murmur.''
As soon as possible the hermit communicated
with the rebel chief. No time was lost in his appearing upon the scene.

314

FOR TY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

The enemies of Aronda and his daughter had
again found their hiding place and appeared crazed
for their blood. The would-be murderers consisted
now of a large army, part military, part civilian,
and seemed a howling mob without discipline.
When Aronda and his daughter had about despaired of any longer eluding their enemies, as they
nymph, being no
were pressing them sorely,
longer able to flee, they heard the blast of a bugle.
The nymph, with a cry, said, "Barso," and fell
prostrate to the ground. As I gazed in the direction of the sound, I saw a body of probably five
hundred mounted warriors bearing down on us at
full speed. The rebel chief was at the head. I
They were the most
knew succor had come.
powerful body of men I had ever beheld. Without
a moment's parley or a moment's warning, they
dashed upon the legions of the king, who outnumbered them two to one. The chief led into the
thickest of the fight, and his very presence struck
terror to the mob.
The battle lasted but a few moments and the
enemy scattered in every direction crying, "The
Aronda and his daughter
rebels, the rebels."
were uninjured. In a moment the hermit, who
seemed omnipresent, had the fair nymph restored
When the chief saw her, he
to consciousness.
leaped from his horse, and folded her in his arms.
"The gods be praised," he said, "you are yet

thfile

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

315

alive, but let us away to the ship at once." Taking her up as though she were a child, he placed
her upon his horse, leaping up behind her. His
men gathered up the wounded and in a short time
they were upon their ship; .they cut loose from the
mooring and were off. None too soon, however,
for within a mile could be seen vast columns of
the king's cavalry bearing down upon them as fast
as possible; but as the ship traveled with such immense speed, soon all were safe in the stronghold
of the rebel chief.
As I have said before, the kingdom of Ponteia
like the rest of Mars was laced and interlaced
with ship canals, thus enabling the rebel chief to
avoid the king's warships and concentrate his
force at any point at short notice.
After I had seen my charge safe from their
would-be murderers, I visited the capital to see
what effect it would have on the prince and his
council. The news that Aronda and his daughter
had been rescued by the rebel chief caused great
commotion.
They knew now that the rebels of
Zanzee would alone have the arms that all nations
had sought for. The prince was much depressed
as he had hoped to put to death Aronda and his
daughter, thereby forever keeping his secret from
opposing nations; but by this time he was sure the
rebel chief had obtained all he desired, together
with the assistance of Aronda in manufacturing

316

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

arms to equip his men. He and the council could
see no way out of the difficulty but to concede to
the rebel the province of Mosae which bordered
the river Loroon near the rebel's domain, for which
he had so long contended; knowing further that
the people of that province were more loyal to the
rebel chief than to the king of Ponteia. Believing
that this would appease the wrath of the chief
and be satisfactory, he determined to make the
concession. The only thing that stood in his way
was the possibility of the rebel's demanding of
him a large ransom for his father and mother
He did not want it to appear to his people that he
refused to ransom them; neither did he want them
to return to the throne. What he most desired
was some secret way of compassing their death.
This would be difficult to do, as it would be impossible, or nearly so, to send assassins to Zanzee and
murder them in their prison, as it would be
strongly guarded, and if any one entered there his
loyalty must be well known. On the other hand
if he paid the ransom which he was sure would be
demanded he could have assassins take their lives
on the way to the capital, yet knowing that the
chief would put a high price upon them, he was
loth to part with so much treasure. Calling about
him his reprobate friends, he asked them what
was best to do about relieving the king and
queen. The wily rascals knew full well that the

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

317

prince most desired that his father and mother
might never return to the capital, so they determined to take advantage of the prince's ambition
and place him in their power. Paso, one of the
boldest of the schemers, said to the prince, " We
will try to form some plan and will see you later
on."
Leaving the prince and his followers scheming
how they could dispose of the lives of the king and
queen, I returned to Aronda and his daughter.
Immediately after the morning meal Aronda said
to the chief, "I would see you, noble chief, together with the hermit and my daughter, alone."
They four retired to a private chamber. Aronda
continued. "I know my life is sought for by that
renegade prince, who would dispose of his father
and mother, myself and daughter, and perhaps
you, noble chief, by poison or in any other manner
that he could compass our deaths. I will ask no
gold of you, noble chief, but will convey to you my
secret so that you may arm your men and protect
the right. Knowing, too, that the hermit and my
daughter are absolutely true to you and me, and for
fear you, noble chief, or myself may meet with
sudden death and that the secret may be lost, I wish
my daughter and the strange man of the mountains
to know it as well."
"As you will, noble Aronda. I trust them both;
and if either proved false to us, no man or woman
would I ever trust again."

318

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

"I have no desire," the hermit said, "to know
thy secret; Aronda, and care not for the gold it
would bring, for after I have served thee, the chief
and the lovely nymph as far as I may, I go to my
mountain cave, ready, of course, to serve at any
time those I love; and if I do hear thy secret, noble
Aronda, it will be that I might serve our chief the
more.
"Then hear me," Aronda said; "I tell you all."
To each in turn he gives his secret. "Now," he
continues, "let us prepare the arms at once."
There were many gun-makers in the rebel's domain, and it was thought at that time that their
spring-gun was superior to that of other countries.
Nature had furnished everything necessary for the
construction of the new gun, yet many of the old
spring-guns were rebored and reconstructed into
the new, the great objection to them was that they
were too large a calibre.
Within a few months Aronda had equipped a
fair-sized army, and the chief had them ready for
service. While the gunsmiths were turning out
the small arms, Aronda cast and put in working
order several cannons for the warships. This was
a new departure, as nothing of the kind had ever
been known on Mars before.
The chief had offered to return the king and
queen for a ransom. So far the young prince had
not met the demand. They were still imprisoned.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF 7HE EARTH.

319

and were very anxious, of course, to be released at
any price. The hermit one day visited the prison,
saying to the king that he was fully convinced that
his son would not release him by ransom, as he had
possession of the throne and did not wish his return. The king was much chagrined at this and
stormed about the prison in a great rage. Stopping in front of the hermit, he said, "I could expect little else. My life has been selfish, grasping,
and plotting; but I never supposed my son would
seek my life that he might reign. But that he may
be defeated in his unnatural work, which I am well
satisfied he is trying to accomplish, and knowing
the power of the rebel chief with his new arms to
put upon the throne whomever he may wish, and
as I have wronged no man more than Aronda;
knowing further that my son will not release me,
I would that the inventor was put upon my throne.
Go, strange man of the mountains, and tell him as
much."
The hermit hastened to the chief, relating the
words of the imprisoned king.
"It is a new thought to me," the chieftain said,
"but I like it well, and if Aronda will accept, I'll
place him there. As he loves none better than you,
noble hermit, bear him the news. I will break it
to the nymph of the river Loroon. "
Hastening away, the hermit laid the plan before
Aronda. For some time he remained silent. Then

320

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

he said, "I would my unhappy country were
better ruled. If you, noble hermit, the chief and
my daughter think it best, I will accept."
All agreed, none entering into it more heartily
than the imprisoned king. But that it might be
bloodless, the chief thought it wise to set the king
and queen at liberty, he promising after he had
regained his throne to vacate in favor of Aronda.
The chief told him plainly that if he failed to make
good his promise, he had the means and would not
hesitate to make him do so. So it was arranged
that the king should be released, and the hermit
was sent to the prince to tell him of the rebel's
intention, also telling him to send the king's craft
or pleasure-ship to convey his father and mother
Arriving at the gates,
back to the capital.
the hermit asked audience with the prince as a messenger from Zanzee, and was readily admitted.
"Great Prince," the hermit said, "thy father
and mother are free. Send thou their pleasurecraft to Zanzee, that they may return to thee."
The prince was much confused. He stammered,
but finally said, "It was kind in the rebel chief to
release them so. I will send the craft as he directs.
You can depart."
The hermit knew the prince meant no good to
the king and queen, and wished that the chief had
taken their lives. The hermit had been gone but
a few moments when the prince ordered to his

OR LIFE INSIDE OF T HE EAR TH.

321

presence his reprobate friends. They entered,
laughing and joking, removing their hoods, at the
same time saying, "Hail to you, noble king of
Ponteia, hail! We are here at your command."
The prince replied, "I am not king of Ponteia, but heir-apparent to the throne."
"Yes, very apparent," the callers said; "very,
indeed; so much so that today you are king of
Ponteia. No one will dispute the throne, as you
are loved more than all your house. The people
will have no other king, as they love you much
yes, very much."
"You speak in jest, noble Paso; how know you
that I am preferred before all my kinsmen?"
"Know, noble king, your popularity is the talk
of the city. It would not be safe for your father
to return, if he fears poison or the assassin's knife."
"You are wrong, Pasq, the king will soon be
on his way to the palace."
"You speak in riddles, noble sire. What mean
you?"
"I mean that the rebels of Zanzee have released
my father and mother, and a messenger but a moment gone brought word to send my father's pleasure-ship to bring him to the capital."
"I do not hear aright, noble sire. You have
not paid the ransom the rebel demanded."
"But you have heard aright. He has turned
him loose, and the only way that I can see how my

322

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

father gained his freedom was by ceding to the
rebels of Zanzee the province of Mosae."
"If that be true, noble prince, it may not be
well for you and us if he again ascends the
throne."
"What would you then?" the prince inquired.
"What would I, noble sire? I would that you
remain upon the throne. Your father is no longer
fit to rule."
"Be that as it may, Paso, I can only do as the
rebel directs, and send the pleasure-craft for him.
Then he'll ascend the throne, and woe betide you
and me, unless we can devise some other way."
"Are we three alone?"
"Alone," the prince replied.
" Then hear me, sire. You and I alike desire
your father's death. It is useless to bandy words,
each trying to deceive each."
The prince remained silent for a short time.
Finally he said, "Know well, noble friend, if my
father dies, the place you so long have sought is
yours, and our noble Tanto will not be forgotten.
But enough. I leave it with you."
Paso asked, "When does the ship leave to bring
your father back?"
"It will abide your time," the prince replied,
"but I would know no more of your plans. You
know the price if you attain the end. I leave it all
to you."

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

323

Paso and his friend retired. Seeking out the
steward of the pleasure-craft or yacht, they informed him that they were about to go for the king,
who had been ransomed, and it was the prince's
pleasure that the cooks and private attendants of
the king should come aboard and attend the king,
and serve him as he might desire.
Now seeking out the king's favorite attendant,
Paso poisoned his mind against his sovereign, saying, "You have served him long and faithfully;
he has not advanced you, but for your noble service
he treats you with disdain. If the prince were
king, it would be different; you would be promoted."
"How know you this?" the servant asked.
"I know it so well that I will place within your
hand this hundred pieces of gold if you are not
advanced to chief steward of the palace when the
prince becomes king. You keep it,"
The servant gladly took the gold. "You are
very kind to me, noble Paso. Can I serve you in
turn?"
" Yes," Paso replied, ""
you can, and serve yourself as well. While on the ship, attend the king
and queen, serving them their wine. Here is a
potion; I need say no more; and know you it is
the orders of the prince. Then chief steward's
place is yours, with another thousand pieces' of
gold. Can I trust you?"

824

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

"Yes," the servant replied, "you can; I'll do
the work."
Everything was got ready for the ship as Paso
directed. In a short time they were off to secure
the king and queen. On their way back meals were
served with great splendor, the sovereign and his
wife drinking heavily of wine as was their wont.
One morning following one of these drunken bouts
they did not awake. They would be king and
queen no more. As they were much disliked, no one
mourned the loss, all saying that the government
could be little worse under the rule of the prince
than of the poisoned king. I could see but little
difference between the denizens of Mars and those
of the earth. Position, gold, importance, and selfaggrandizement appeared their aim in life. They
did not stop to consider a future existence; neither
did they appear to care what would follow if
they could acquire distinction and a leadership of
their fellows. As their lives there were much longer
than ours on the earth, the attainment of position
and possession was more desirable than with us.
Falsehood, vanity, deception, ingratitude, and all
manner of vice and villiany seemed scattered broadcast upon the land. As I compared their condition with that of Surey, I thought how much better it would be for them that they should suffer
the torment thereby being freed of all their viciousness, selfishness, ingratitude, and all other

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THEEAkfW.

325

vices, and live in peace, love and harmony together. The news soon reached the chief of Zanzee that the king had been assassinated. The
only feeling of regret he had in the matter was
that it would impede placing Aronda upon the
throne of Ponteia. Yet as he had the means practically to control the country, and to place himself
on the throne or whom he liked, he was not as
much troubled as if differently situated. I could
see a coming war, and to save the people of Ponteia and Zanzee from suffering, bloodshed and
rapine, I determined to exercise my power to bring
about a peaceful adjustment, at the same time
putting Aronda upon the throne, that it might be
well with the people, as he was noble, honest,
kind, sympathetic, and just, and a man of probably
greater mental power than any man on Mars.
Knowing well that in the very nature of things
the rebel chief would defeat the prince, and that
whatever defense he might make would be a useless waste of blood, I visited him with a view of
frightening him from making any defense. It was
well into the night, yet hlie could not sleep, and was
pacing back and forth in his chamber alone, with a
guard on the outside of the door. Passing into
his chamber in my invisible form, I said to him in
a deep sepulchral voice, ' Vile king, you have
murdered your father and mother. What have
you to say in self-defense? Are you ready to an-

326

FORTY YEARS WITH 711E DAMNED

"

swer for the crime?
At the same moment I. appeared before him in my material form. For a few
moments he was speechless; recovering he said,
"What would you with me, evil spirit? I supposed
I was serving you well. Would you have me more
of a demon than I am."
I remained silent and he continued, "I know
you are Satan, but I did not expect you would call
for me when I was doing your bidding so well.
Allow me a short time longer on Mars before you
take me to your inferno, and I will barter my soul
for the privilege of remaining in possession of my
throne a decent season."
"I am not Satan, unnatural son, who has murdered his father and mother,, but I am one of the
blest. I am here to warn you of coming danger.
I am here to say that the rebel chief will force you
from the throne, and if you would save your life
and that of your people, make peace with him. If
you war, you will be defeated and your life with
many others will pay the cost. I am done." That
moment I vanished, hoping by this to cause him to
make terms with the chief, and to place Aronda
peaceably upon the throne, thereby rendering him
happy and giving to the people of Ponteia a good
and honest government. Preparations of war were
fast reaching completion among the rebels of
Zanzee. The whole industry of the nation or its
tribes had been turned to manufacturing the new

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR1TH.

327

arms. The large guns or cannons for use on the
ships were successfully made and tested by Aronda
and his corps. Many of the guns had been
mounted on the ships, and the fleet in the mountain lake was nearly ready to lock down into the
river Loroon for service. I knew the intention of
the rebel chief to subdue Ponteia and put Aronda
upon the throne, and I shuddered at the thought of
the bloodshed and misery that must follow this
one-sided war. Believing that I could do nothing
with the rebel chief, and also that his cause was
just, I could see that my only hope lay in inducing
the young king of Ponteia to surrender without
battle or flee the country, giving it into the possession of Aronda or the chief of Zanzee.
Again visiting the chamber of the prince, whom
I found in close counsel with Paso, the murderer
of the late king and queen, or at least the instituter
of the murder, who was saying to him, "For my
part in this dreadful business which has substantially placed you upon the throne, I was to be made
governor of the province of Mosae. Now I expect
you to make good your promise."
"I expect to make good my promise, noble
Paso, but you must give me time. The present
governor must have a respectable time to resign.
I never believed him particularly loyal to me, and
I fear if I should press his dismissal, he might go
over to the rebel chief with whom he has always

8 28

PORTY YEARIRS WITH THE DAMNED

been on friendly terms, and, further, I learn that
the chief of Zanzee together with Aronda are making active preparations for war, and I do not know
how I can appease their hatred to my government
unless I cede to them the province of Mosae, as no
doubt my father did." There was a knock upon
the door, a page announced that the commanderin-chief of the army would have counsel with the
king immediately as his call was urgent and would
admit of no delay.
The king said, "Go to the general, and tell
him that I will meet him in the council chamber at
once." At the same time he turned to Paso, saying, "Come with me to the chamber, and hear the
bad news which I am sure the general has for
me."
As they entered the council chamber, the chief
of the army was before them. Saluting the king
he said, "Noble sire, your generals are much at a
loss to know how to meet the coming army of
Zanzee.
I am correctly informed that they are
preparing to invade the province of Mosae, and I
doubt much the loyalty of the governor to you and
to your house, noble sire."
"I doubt him as much," the king replied, "and
wien you came I was thinking of deposing him
and placing our friend here, the noble Paso,
in his office. What think you of it, general?"
"Noble sire, I do not think it wise, owing to

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR 7 H.

329

the strained condition of things, to make so hasty
a change, as this might inflame the governor, who
I believe is on intimate terms with the rebel chief
and would possibly precipitate the crisis at once.
could readily do so by communicating with the
chief, drawing their army upon us before we are
prepared to meet them. I say prepared to meet;
we are not prepared to meet and do battle with
them with the great advantage they have over us
with their new arms; and it seems to me, noble
sire, that your army would be sacrificed, and you
would be hurled from the throne, and perhaps lose
your life as well; and I fear more than that, not
alone your head, but those of your council and generals would be demanded by the rebels as well."
"It appears to me, general, that you have
little faith in yourself or your army to suppose
that they could defeat you so easily and take possession of our government. Surely the great general of Ponteia has not turned coward? "
The general's brow darkened. Pacing up and
down the room for a few moments, he again
stepped before the king, saying, "Noble sire, your
father would have never insulted the general in
command of his army as you have done. I resign
my commission, sire, and I give you five days to provide some one to take my place." Then bowing
low to the king he withdrew from the room. The
king seemed stupified.
Slowly turning to Paso

lie

330

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

he said, " Am I a born fool? Why did I antagonize
the general? Probably he was more true to me
than any man in my army. What can I do? Advise me, Paso."

Paso appeared confounded for a few moments.
Finally he said, "It would take an oracle to direct
you aright, and as I am not one let us both secretly
consult the witch of the Waste."
This witch of the Waste was a strange crone
that lived on a piece of land known as the Waste,
about twenty miles distant from the capital, and a
mile or perhaps two miles from the canal that led
from the city to another section of the country.
She was famous all over the kingdom, and was
consulted by prince and beggar alike.
It was agreed that Paso should order the
pleasure craft and that the king and he would
seek her out, arriving there about dusk. Paso left
the chamber to order the craft to be made ready.
Scarcely had he got beyond earshot before the
page hurried in again, saying, "Noble sire, a messenger awaits without and would see you at
once."'

"Admit him.'
In stalked a man who appeared of much importance, saying, ' The rebel chief has landed an
army in the province of Mosae."
Again the young king appeared confounded.
Hastily he asked, "Has the governor of Mosae arrayed the provincial troops against him?"

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

331

"No, noble sire, he sends me to learn your
will."
' Then, messenger, return and tell your master
to send his troops and hold them in check until my
army can reach there."
"He would have me tell you further, noble sire,
that he fears the loyalty of his troops, and does
not believe they will stand against the rebels with
their new guns; as they believe that Aronda is
with them, and that he is leagued with Satan, and
that to meet them would be sure death."
"Return as I told you to your master and
further say that the priests have driven Satan
from the land, and have him so inform his troops.
I will send the priests with the army to keep the
demon away. I have no more to say. Hurry
back to your master, and say what I direct."
As the messenger left, the king rose to his feet,
apparently much agitated, saying to himself, "I
am a fool and belong to a house of fools. My
father was a fool before me. A fool he lived, a
fool he died; I likewise will die a fool. Why did I
antagonize the general at the moment when I
needed him most? But I can do no more until I
see the witch of the Waste. Ho, guard! Learn
for me if my yacht is ready."
In a short time the man returned, saying,
"Noble sire, the yacht awaits you together with
the noble Paso,"

332

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

Ordering the page to throw his cloak about
him, he hurried from the palace. A large canal
had been made around the castle in which lay the
pleasure-ships. The king's yacht when not in use
was moored near by, a marble walk leading from
the palace to it. The young king was soon aboard,
giving orders to the commander to let loose and
proceed to a certain point indicated, which was
nearest to the witch of the Waste.
The craft
moved gracefully, running with such speed that the
captain in a short time announced to the king that
this was the point he wished to stop and that he
would make the boat fast and await his commands.
The king and Paso stepped ashore and ordered
the captain to hold his vessel there until their return. It was growing late in the day, and in an
hour night would set in. The country about was
rugged and desolate, rocks, sand, gullies, and hills.
It could not be said to be mountainous but rugged.
As it was not available for farming, no cultivated
fields or houses were to be seen. After Paso and
the king had walked some distance away from the
craft, Paso said, "Noble sire, as you wish to visit
the witch alone, I will remain here waiting your
return; and as you have been there before, you
need no guide, so you had better away at once
while it is yet light; but before you go, allow me
to say to you, noble sire, not to allow yourself to
be annoyed by her words, for they are as bitter as

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TIH.

333

adder's gall, and the higher one is in rank, the
more she loves to abuse him so, noble sire, do not
lose your temper, and if possible remain master of
the situation."
The prince moved away murmuring I'll see. In a
roundabout way he soon arrived at the cave, or
half cave and half cabin, over which the witch of
the Waste held control. This strange domicile was
in perfect keeping with the character of the woman. In front of a cave in the rocks she had built
or caused to be built a manner of cabin. It could
not claim the dignity of a house, yet was neat and
looked comfortable. By a sudden turn in the rocks
he stepped in front of the door, which was open.
There lay a panther, which suddenly sprang to its
feet and gave a most piercing shriek. The sound
seemed an intermixture of the cry of a woman and
the hiss of a tiger. It fairly chilled the blood ox
the frightened prince. As the ferocious animal
crouched as if about to spring upon his prey, the
crone inside, who was stirring with a large spoon
some mixture over which she was mumbling some
cant I could not understand, looked up. Seeing
the prince standing there and the animal about to
spring upon him, she stepped quickly forward,
striking the animal with the spoon, saying, " To
your hole, Death! To your hole!" With a whine the
panther sprang with the ease of a cat into a recess
of the rocks about six or seven feet above the floor,

334

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

and turned about, gazing upon the prince with eyes
that seemed aflame with rage. The witch appeared
to pay no more attention to the animal, and, turn-

ing to the prince, said, "What wouldst thou, murderer, with the witch of the Waste?"
"I have brought you gold, noble witch;" at the
same time passing to her a handful of coin. Reaching out her hand she grasped the gold, throwing
it into the recess where the panther was crouched.
The animal gave a low whine but did not move.
The witch again turned to the prince and said,
"Hasten with thy story. I want little of men that
have murdered their fathers and mothers. Go on."
The young king was much confused; he turned
white and red by turns, seeming both frightened
and angered, but, remembering the warning of
Paso, he calmed himself and stammered, "I would
look into the future, noble witch of the Waste; tell
me, will the rebels of Zanzee defeat my army?
Shall I be hurled from the throne?"
"Thou hurled from the throne, vain prince, ha,
ha, ha, ha, ha!"
"Why do you laugh, vile hag?"
"Why do I laugh? Thou askest a question
which becomes a fool. Twenty years ago today I
cursed thy vile father, and told him I would live
to see him basely assassinated. Ha, ha, ha! Hear
me, thou imp, thou counterpart of thy demon father
whose death thou didst cause,
ea r me, I say.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

335

'Twas I that mixed the drug that took their lives.
I sold it to your fellow-demon, Paso; thou knowest
how well it did the work. Ha, ha, ha!"
The prince had sunk into a seat near by and
buried his face in his hands, as if he'd hide from
view the scene the witch portrayed. Then looking
up he cried, "Hateful woman, I'd hear no more of
your vile slander; your tongue is like the sting of
death. Would to the gods I had not seen you, but
as I'm here, give me of your subtle knowledge
what I seek and for which I have paid the gold."
For a moment she deigned no reply, then, slowly
said, "The stars are not yet out; abide an hour
and thou shalt know what thou dost ask."
Turning to her kettle she commenced to stir,
mumbling as before some strange, wierd chant.
She was a woman apparently some seven hundred
and twenty months of age, rather tall, dressed in a
long, loose-fitting frock of dead black, bespangled
with stars and strange devices, of which serpents
formed the greater part. Her face was strongly
marked and she appeared to be a person of large
intelligence, and the vicious look of her face appeared to be taken on at will. When she spoke to
or looked in the direction of the prince, viciousness,
hatred and revenge seemed to be written in every
lineament. Her hair was long and hung loose down
her back; her step was springy, and she seemed to
imove with the grace and ease of a young woman.

336

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

As she lit a lamp in the back of the cabin or cave,
there appeared two skeletons, so placed that between them, from their fleshless fingers, hung a
black banner; a silver band passed round its outer
edge; the bottom was fringed with gold. In the
center was painted the solar system; the sun in
gold, the rest in silver. Above the banner and
over the skeletons was a black canopy studded with
stars. The place was clean, and upon the floor were
many skins of wild animals; some were of leopards
and tigers, and very beautiful. Upon one of the
leopard skins lay a bundle of something I could not
decipher. As I was gazing upon it and wondering
what it could be, I saw it move. A child of some
three years of age, throwing aside a cover, raised
itself to a sitting posture, and in a sweet, musical,
child-like voice, cried, '"
Dannae."
Hearing the sound of its voice the witch dropped
her spoon into the kettle and turned towards the
child. Her whole being seemed changed. She
beamed upon it with love written on every lineament of her face, as hatred had been before.
Approaching the child, she lifted it up in her
arms, saying, "What wouldst thou with grannie?"
I thought this little girl the most beautiful being I had seen upon Mars. Its flesh was soft and
peachy, its chubby hands, arms and legs seemed
molded for a cupid, with eyes of a soft hazel, with
long, curly, golden hair, cherry lips and cheeks,

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

with dimples when she smiled that seemed beauty
personified. The witch brought from a cupboard
near by some choice food, and sitting down took
the child upon her lap and fed it with morsels that
had been prepared for it alone. The king stared
at the child in great amazement. Mustering courage, boldly he said, "Whence comes the child?"
"I did hope, vile prince, that this fair being
would never look on one so vile as thou. Know
thou further, that this is an angel that belongs to a
woman that earns her bread, whom thy demon
father robbed of her husband, wringing from him
his substance and in time his life, leaving the child
and its mother to the mercy of the poor; for the
rich have no mercy. But I am revenged and so is
she; I prepared the drug that took thy father's life,
ha, ha, ha!"
The king was much agitated, and, rising to his
feet, he cried, "Why is this hatred of my house?
Have I or my ancestors wronged you, vile hag?"
"Wronged me," she answered, "Ay, more than
wronged me; wouldst thou hear my tale?"
"Yes," the prince replied. 'Go on."
"Then know, vile prince, I am not of Ponteia,
but was born and spent my girlhood days on the
island of Pozee; but enough of that.

I came to

your accursed city homeless and friendless. I was
educated and had hoped to obtain employment as a
scribe. Nothing offered. Wandering up and down

288

FORTY YEARS

WIITH THE DAMNED

the streets from day to day, my money gone, I was
thinking of ending my life by drowning myself in
the canal that surrounds thy castle. While standing upon the brink trying to nerve myself for the
fatal plunge, some one laid a hand upon my shoulder.
Turning, I stood face to face with the noblest being, as I think, that ever trod Mars. She was well
advanced in months, yet strong and well preserved;
rather tall, grey-haired with large, luminous grey
eyes. In a soft and mellow voice she said, "What
wouldest thou, daughter? I see sorrow written
upon thy face, have the gods frowned upon
thee? " I was about to reply, when she raised her
finger, as much as to say, '
not now, but come with
me.' Without a word I turned and followed her.
In a short time she led me into a beautiful home.
This woman was the great Madame Melee of whom
thou hast often heard. After caring for me and
arraying me in a becoming robe, she said, "I will
not ask thee for thy history, fair daughter. I know
it well. My home is thine. Be my daughter; I
will be thy mother."
She was deeply read in astrology and knew
more of past and coming events than all Mars beside, and her advice was sought by high and low
alike. Conversing with her one day as to what
led her to her present life, she said, "I am the
seventh daughter of a seventh daughter, born with
an insight into the future, which seemed my natural
study, so I embraced it. Thou knowest my fame."'

OR LIFE INSIDE O F THE EARTH.

889

Laughingly I said, "Surely I must be to the
manor born; I, too am the seventh daughter of a
seventh daughter."
"Ah, true" she said, "I see thou art right,
and I will teach thee my cunning. My mantle
shall fall upon thee, fair daughter, surely the gods
have sent thee."
She taught me the mysteries of her science,
and soon I read the stars as well as she. One day
your father called to learn what would be the fate
of his army that was then in the mountains of
Zanzee. She told him that they would be defeated
and destroyed; scarce any would return to tell the
tale of their defeat. He called her a false witch.
She replied, "Too soon thou wilt know what I
have told thee to be true." This angered thy
cowardly father and he left in a great rage.
Soon a body of armed men came and took us to
the square where we were publicly whipped and
driven from the city, thy demon father confiscating all we had. When outside of the city we each
in turn pronounced a curse upon thy father and all
his descendants, and I am glad to know how well
the curse has followed him. With my chosen
mother, I came to this cave; she died here; the
smaller of the skeletons thou seest beyond is her
bones.
As she ceased speaking, a woman entered. She
appeared much fatigued, she took the child in her

340

FORTY YEARS

WI?

H

THE DAMNED

arms, the little cherub threw its arms around her,
murmuring, "mamma." Each kissed the witch in
turn, and they were about to pass out, when the
sorceress reached up where she had thrown the
gold, and taking a part of it she pressed it into the
hand of the child's mother, who after murmuring
a blessing passed out. The witch gazed after her
a few moments in silence; then returning, mounted
a ladder leading to a hole in the roof of the cabin.
Gazing for a few moments at the stars, she said,
" Vile prince, I know thy future. Aronda the inventor will ascend the throne. God speed the day;
for he is kind and true, and the rebel chief
will uphold him there.
Wouldst thou know
more? "

"No,"
replied the young king, "I know
enough." Hurrying away, he met Paso and told
of the strange doings. Paso attempted to laugh,
but the prince raised his finger, saying, "Do not
make merry, Paso, for I believe her tale, and I
know also that could she lend a helping hand to
end the life of me or mine, she'd quickly act.
Where are the friends, Paso, whom you told me I
had? I see them not. They see the coming cloud,
and know that it must burst; and, like the general,
they would flee me while it is time. My father's
government was truly bad, he merited his death.
None mourned the loss; but I would that he were
upon his throne again. I've had enough. I know

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

341

that we must flee, Paso; so I have a plan. We'll
load my craft with what treasure we have and can
wring from the people, and flee to Canto; with this
we can live there in great splendor, safe from the
rebel chief."
I know not that, noble sire, if the rebel chief
should demand of the king of Novae that we be
given up, I little doubt that he would do it; as he
would have no interest in us, and to attain the
friendship of the rebel chief would be all-important."
"Then where can we go, noble Paso?"
"I know not, sire; Aronda is a great man, and
he and the rebel chief no doubt by this time are
kinsmen. He will send his ships all over Mars.
You have murdered your father and mother. This
together with stealing the treasure will be good
cause for him to demand of nations your surrender,
and as I have said before, they have little regard
for you, and much for the rebel chief. They
would say, "take him and welcome; he deserves
to die."
"Then you too, Paso, would free yourself from
the sinking ship?"
"Not so, noble sire; your fate is mine; but as
I've had nothing for the part I played so well in
placing you upon the throne, I'd think it well if I
got some gold."
"I would to the gods, Paso, the deed had not

342

FORTY YEARS

' ITH THE DAMNED

been done. I could then escape the rebel chief, as
my father would have had all the blame; but as he
is gone, I must answer in his place."
"It appears to me, noble sire, that you are
brave in peace; but these are trying times; to be
great is to be brave in war."
" We will not quarrel, Paso.
It is better
that we remain friends. Let us to the boat."
Hurrying back to the canal they found the boat
ready to leave and going aboard were swiftly taken
back to the palace. Arriving there and hastening
up the steps, they found the council had gathered. Stepping into the council chamber, the
king asked, "Why this meeting without my command? "
The chief of the council answered, "Noble sire,
we learn that the general-in-chief of the army has
resigned, and there is no one to fill his place. The
rebels have taken Mosae, the governor offering no
resistance. There must be immediate action, and
it is the sense of this council that to save our country and the city from being taken by the rebels
you immediately appoint some able man to command the army."
"I understand the situation as well as you, noble
council; but as I have three days yet before the
general resigns his commission, I see no occasion
for this haste; but I can assure you that I am not
idle, and am simply seeking for the man I regard

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

best able to command our forces. If you will convene again to-morrow night at this time, I will inform you of my appointment, which I think will be
satisfactory to all. You are dismissed."
The council did not rise to go as he expected,
but remained waiting the orders from their chief,
whom they had appointed in the absence of the
young king. The chief of council rose, saying,
"Noble sire, we see no occasion for this delay of
twenty-four hours. You are young, and probably
your appointment of a commander for the army
would not be satisfactory to this council or to the
people; and as we would have a voice in regard to
this appointment, we most respectfully ask the
name of the person you have in view; so that if he
does not prove satisfactory to all, the twenty-four
hours may not be lost, but improved by casting
about for some man that might be more acceptable.
The king's face reddened with indignation,
rising to his feet, he was about unceremoniously to
dismiss the council and order them from the
chamber, but Paso, more wily than his master,
gave him a look that warned him to keep
cool.
Pacing back and forth for , few moments, the
king said, " I must have more time to think about
the man I would appoint to so important a position; but that harmony may exist among us in these

344

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

troubled times, I will agree to name the person at
an early morning council. You will convene at
the labor hour, or at the time when the bells atnounce the beginning of the day. I know and feel
as you do that the importance of the occasion requires immediate action. Hoping this may be satisfactory to you, I again pronounce the council
closed for tonight."
The chief of the council said, "As you will,
noble sire; we will be here by the early bell to
meet you in council." Each in turn bowed low
to the young king and left the chamber.
After they were gone the king said, "Paso,
what think you of the situation?"
"It appears to me, noble sire, that your power
is at an end. I can see now that the king is subservient to the council, rather than the council to
the king."
"It shall not be so, noble Paso. I shall take
the helm in hand and guide the ship of state as I
will. The council shall not convene at the hour
stated; but I shall place you in command of the
army, Paso, and we will force things the way we
will."
"Do not act too hastily, noble sire. Although
I should be greatly pleased at the appointment of
commander-in-chief of the army, yet I doubt your
power to place me there "
"Why doubt my power to place you there? Am

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

345

I not king of Ponteia? Am I not absolute ruler as
my father was? Has not the general tendered his
resignation? Can I not order you this very moment to take command of the army? Who shall
gainsay my right?"
"I do not know, noble sire, but that you have
full power to do it; but from the demeanor of the
council, I judged you less in power than they."
"Then hear me, noble Paso; the council shall
not convene. I shall so instruct the guard. Ho,
guard!"
In filed a small body of soldiers in command of
a captain. The captain raised his cap, and bowing
low, said, "Noble sire, we are here at your command. What would you?"
"What would I, Captain? I would know why
you are here. Where isthe old guard? Your men
are all strangers to me."
"Noble sire, the old guard has been relieved,
as you know that a battalion can serve here but six
months according to the laws of Ponteia; their
time being up, we relieved them at six o'clock past,
and they are now on their way to the barracks."
"Why this change, Captain, without my knowledge?"
"Noble sire, it has never been the custom to
notify the king that a change was to be made,
and I did not regard it necessary. I am here
to serve you as the others did, and I hope we shall

346

FORTY YEARS WIT'H THE DAMNED

do our duty as well as the battalion that has been
relieved."
"That may be, Captain. I thought it a little
curious at first; but now I remember that the
time has elapsed, and I doubt not that the change
will be satisfactory."
The captain, bowing low, said, "Thanks, noble
sire; can we serve you now?"
"Yes," the king replied; "there is an appointment for a council meeting at the early bell in the
morning. I have since concluded not to hold the
council. If they appear, do not admit them. This
is my order. You may go."
The guard still remained. The king's face
flushed as he asked, "Why do you not obey my
command and file out?"
" You place me in an awkward position, noble
sire; I have orders from the department general if
there is any difference between the king and council to obey
the orders of the council."
"Who gave you those orders, Captain?"
"The department commander, as I have said
before."
"May I ask from whom the department commander gets his orders, Sir Captain?'
"From the general-in-chief of the army, noble
sire, as you well know."
"An1 frmn whom does the general-in-chief of
the army get his orders,

first

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE E AR TH.

347

"From the king and council, noble sire."
"Then, Sir Captain, my orders are to you direct. Would you ask more?"
"I am pained, noble sire, that you place me in
this awkward position. If you think a moment, you
certainly will not do it, as you know full well that
if I disobey the command of my superior officer, I
shall be cashiered."
The young king appeared much annoyed, but
finally said to the captain, "You need not act in the
matter until I see you again. Go."
The captain, bowing low, said to his men, "Right
face, march !" and they filed out of the room.
After they had sat some time in silence, the king
said, "Paso, I believe you are right; my power is
at an end; even a captain in the army refuses to
obey my orders. Advise me, Paso; what shall we
do?"
"Flee the country. noble sire, while yet we
may. As I see the situation, the commander-inchief of the army is king of Ponteia. He has his
army thoroughly disciplined; they have great respect for his ability, and the council is with him.
There will be no new commander placed at the head
of the army, noble sire; and I should not wonder
to see you a prisoner in the cells below in less than
five days unless you flee the country; and as I have
been a close friend of yours through all this dirty
work, I feel that I shall fare little better than your-

348

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

self. So let us away while you have yet control
of the treasury. Let us put the treasure aboard
of your craft and away with it before the morning
light."
Musing a few moments the king replied, "Paso,
you are right. The witch of the Waste told me
this very night that the rebel chief would put
Aronda the inventor on the throne, and no power
in Mars could stop him. I believe as much."
Paso remained silent, seemingly in thought. The
king continued, " I have not told you, Paso, that
the evil spirit was here, black as night, telling me
that my day was done as king of Ponteia; that
Aronda the inventor would ascend the throne; and
he warned me to shed no useless blood. I am with
you, Paso. Let us get the treasure on board the
craft and bear away for Novae; but as the hour
grows late, and what we would do wou!d appear so
unusual, it will be well to defer it until tomorrow
night. I will receive the council graciously. I
will make to them pleasant speech and defer to
them in the appointment of a commander. I will
cause them to send my humble apology to the commander-in-chief whom I insulted, begging him to
withdraw his resignation and continue in command
of the army."
Paso jumped to his feet and said, "Noble sire,
this is the smartest thing I ever knew you to do,
for it isa 'foregone conclusion' that the council

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR7H.

349

would insist on the commander-in-chief's remaining in command of the army. This will give us
ample time to get the treasure aboard the ship
without exciting any suspicion. I am so well
pleased with your plans that I have nothing to
suggest, and as it is growing late, with your permission, noble sire, I will withdraw." Bowing
low, he left the room.

CHAPTER XIV.

I knew full well now the plan of the prince and
his reprobate friend. I knew that they were to
take on board ship the treasure as far as they could
obtain it; and as the king had full control of the
keys of the vault, it was quite evident that he
would escape with most of the treasure. Knowing
that it had been wrung from the poor by a v 1
system of taxation, and that in case they escaped
with it the treasury would be so depleted that the
poor would be again taxed to make good the
loss, I determined it should not be, and decided to
watch them, and after they had deposited the
treasure in the ship to spirit it away, and, when
opportunity presented, to divide it among the poor.
As several hours would elapse before they could
do anything, I transported myself to Aronda and
his daughter, who were now with the rebel chief
and his army in the province of Mosae. They had
captured the state, as you know, without any resistance from the governor, who still remained
governor as before.
The army was now very fairly equipped, but
yet the people of Zanzee were manufacturing arms

'e

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

351

as fast as possible, and soon would have an army
that, with their new guns, would be able to conquer all Mars. They had a very respectable navy,
armed with cannon ranging in calibre from four to
eight inches, rifled, and almost, equal in force to
the best guns on the earth's surface. This was all
brought about in a very short time by this wonderful man, Aronda. Every preparation necessary
was now made to capture the rest of Ponteia. I
could see nothing that would stand in the way of
their navy's pressing right into the capital city;
as they could readily sink any of the war-ships
sent by Ponteia against them. I had much doubt
whether the Ponteian navy or army could offer
much resistance, as they must know that in the
nature of things they would be defeated; but dreading useless waste of blood, I was anxious to prevent it, yet I did not see any way.
The rebel chief now had his navy and transports in the river Loroon, from which a large ship
canal ran to the capital of Ponteia. Of course,
this was guarded by the army and navy of the
kingdom, but resistance would be of little avail. I
heard the chief and Aronda planning for the campaign. The chief's plan was to put a large army
aboard the tIransports, with two or three months'
provision in case their retreat was cut off, and to
proceed immediately to the capital, regardless of
the army of Ponteia in their rear, relying upon the

352

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

superiority of their guns to capture the stronghold
of the nation. Aronda demurred something from
this, thinking it a little risky to leave their rear
exposed, and also to draw away so large a portion
of their army from Mosae, as the government
troops might recapture it. "Yet," he said, "noble
chief, you are so much my superior in matters of
war, that if you think it wise, I will do my best.,to
help carry out your plans; but first, I would send
my daughter back to Zanzee."
Of this the chief approved, thinking it would
be safer for her there.
Seeing I could do nothing to prevent this attack
by the rebel host, I hurried back to the capital. It was
morning; the hour agreed upon for the council to
meet. They were there, and the king pursued the
tactics he had agreed upon the night before. He
received them graciously and asked them to convey his apologies to the general commanding, asking him to withdraw his resignation and continue
in command of the army. This pleased the council, as they no doubt intended to do so, regardless
of the king. Now that harmony had been restored,
the general was requested to visit the capital and
consult with the king and council as to the best
plan of defense against the rebel hosts. The commander of the navy was also invited to the council. As it would probably be several hours before
these two dignitaries could reach the capital, a

OR LIFE INSIDE OF 7HE EARTH.

353

meeting was called for early the next morning.
All seeming satisfactory and good feeling being
restored, the council retired.
They had hardly left the palace when Paso and
the king were in consultation as to the best plan
of getting the treasure aboard the ship, and the
best time to leave for Novae. It was decided that
the king and Paso in person should bring the gold
from the vaults, and put it in sword and spearboxes so that the servants might place it on board
the craft as munitions of war. The plan was a
good one and worked all right. Before night they
had the entire treasure of the government, or
nearly all, locked in one of the state-rooms of the
ship. It was their plan to have their vessel, under
pretence of war, held ready to start at a moment's
warning. As the king must be there the next
morning at the council to avoid suspicion, they determined to delay their flight until the night following and spent the better part of the day in
deciding where they would deposit their wealth,
and how to live in disguise in Novae; so that if
the rebel chief demanded them of the king of Novae,
they would not be known.
Of course, all was confusion. Everyone in the
city knew of the coming attack of the rebel chief,
and was hiding away everything valuable for fear
of the city being looted.
When night came, I knew that now was my

354

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

Passing aboard the ship, I found the
treasure, silently removed the covers from the

time to act.

boxes, and in my invisible form carried away the
treasure and hid it in a place which I knew no man
could find. Then closing the boxes as before. I
awaited the meeting of the council.
All were there as agreed upon; the general of
the army and the admiral commanding the navy.
Both appeared much disheartened, each saying in
turn that resistance was impossible, and coolly to
march their men out to be shot down and sending
their vessels to be sunk by the cannon of the rebel
chief was the worst of madness.

They advised

the council to conciliate the rebel chief if possible,
and make such concessions as would be satisfactory to him, for in the end they would be defeated
and he could dictate such terms as he chose. The
king and council could not agree; one thought one
way and others thought another. The whole day
was spent in wrangling. It was growing dark,
and I knew by the tremendous speed of the rebel
chief's men-of-war that they were liable to arrive
at the capital at any moment, if not resisted by the
navy, which the admiral thought would be the
height of folly to do, as he had had spies around
their men-of-war

and could see that their shots

were irresistible.
Time went on.
were gone.

The next day the king and Paso

They had fled, taking with them, as

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

they supposed, the treasure of the government.
Still the council remained in session, more embarrassed than before, yet not surprised at the
flight of the king. The general and admiral had
returned to their command, not knowing what to
do. The council of Ponteia remained in session
three days and three nights, having their food
brought to them, yet were no nearer reaching a
satisfactory solution of the difficulty than when
they first convened. The rebel chief was advancing rapidly upon the city, sinking everything that
offered resistance. It was now high tvelve upon
the third night; the council was more perplexed
than ever, when of a sudden there was a terrible
crash-then another-then another-then another.
It seemed as if the building was falling to pieces.
Everyone was dismayed. Soon it was discovered
that cannon shot was crashing through the building carrying everything before them. Before they
could fully comprehend the situation, the rebel
chief had landed a large body of troops upon the
palace grounds. The batallion that were doing
duty around the castle tried to make a feeble resistance, but it was useless. They were shot down
without power of replying. The confusion was
intense. The witch of the Waste could be seen
with a lantern in her hand, walking back and
forth upon the ramparts, screaming like a demon.
This awed the soldiers of the castle who, together

3538

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

with everyone about, fled in wild dismay. The
chief of Zanzee was in possession of the city, and
by early morning light he had it proclaimed from
every important place that Aronda the inventor
was king of Ponteia.
The commanders of the army and navy lost no
time in visiting the capital and swearing allegiance
to the new king. It was easy to see that these
men where highly pleased, and in their hearts
gladly welcomed the change, knowing that it had
given to Ponteia a good and honest government,
and at the same time harmonized it with Zanzee.
After the formality of swearing allegiance to
Aronda, the new king, the commander of the army
approached, saying, "Noble sire, nothing could
give me more pleasure than this.
From the
moment I learned of the intention of the rebels of
Zanzee to put you in possession of the throne, I de.
termined to offer no resistance, believing it was
the best for our people and necessary to prevent
a revolution. As to the weakness of the past
government, you are too well informed to require
any information."
The expression of the chief admiral of the navy
was so much in keeping with that of the army that
it is scarcely necessary for me to repeat it. Nearly
all the people of the country felt as the general
did, and gladly welcomed the change. As the
priests had taught the ignorant class that Aronda

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

was possessed of the devil, they of course, regarded him with fear; yet they loved him for his
justice and honest rule. This is one of the strange
make ups of a human being if the priests have
taught a people that a man is inspired of the devil,
they will believe it, regardless of the man himself
or his doings. They will love him for his honesty
sympathy and good will for his creatures; but at
the same time look upon him as one possessed of
an evil spirit. Such is humanity on the earth; so
it is on Mars.
Aronda and the chief determined to make many
radical changes, shifting burdens more upon the
rich, and less upon the poor that had carried them
for so many years. When the rebel chief and
Aronda learned that the treasure had been carried
off by the renegade king whom they knew had fled
to Novae, they determined to demand of that king
the fugitive's immediate surrender. Feeling that
more complications might follow this, I did not see
it clear to follow out my first intention of distributing the money among the poor; so 1 concluded to
pass it over to Aronda when opportunity presented
itself. Of course he was very busy in arranging
matters of state, and consulting with the council,
but I at last found him alone. Appearing before
him in my material form as before, I did not disturb him in the least. He calmly talked of the
affairs of the people, and earnestly desired that I

358

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

should aid him in every way possible to right their
wrongs. I asked him to say nothing to the chief
of the information I had furnished him except
simply to tell him that he had discovered where
the treasure was hidden.
The rebel chief's first thought, after Aronda had
been thoroughly established in office, was of the
nymph of the river Loroon. He decided to go for
her at once and bring her to the capital. So taking one of the fleetest of his ships he bore away
for the mountains of Zanzee. On arriving there he
met the nymph, who was well informed as to the
success of the enterprise and the doings of her
father and the chief, as she had kept messengers
continually passing between the army and the
mountain stronghold. The chief was happy at
the turn things had taken; the nymph was
elated.
"Noble chief, I have always regarded you as
one of the greatest among men, and have heard of
your strange doings since a small girl; of your prowess, magnanimity, and ability to lead and govern
men. I love you for your nobleness of character,
your grandness of manhood, your love of the right,
your devotion to a just cause, and a 'will to do
and a soul to dare' what you regard as your
duty."
"Your speech is noble and pleasant to hear,
lovely nymph. Would you hear why I love you in
turn? "

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THIlE EAR TH.

359

"Tales of love are always sweet, noble chief."
"Then come with me, lovely nymph, and when
we have an hour alone I'll tell my tale of love;
but you know my tongue was not formed for noble
speech, yet I have it in store for you and will tell
it as best I may. Now let us prepare for our journey
to the capital. It is a long and weary tramp over
these rugged hills to the ship. Will you ride a
palfrey while I walk by your side, and pick out the
smoothest road?"
"Not so; I will go with you on foot, best of men.
Think not a king's daughter so weak she cannot
climb the mountain side. There is scarce a day
since you've been gone that I have not done as
much or more. My belongings here are few, I
shall soon arrange them with my own hands.
Direct as you will how they be brought to the
yacht."
"I knew, sweet maid, you wouid scorn to ride
a horse, yet I could not offer more. I know you
are well able to climb the mountains and love it
too; so prepare your things and we'll away."
In a few moments she reported herself ready for
the journey. The chief mean time had given orders
as to affairs in Zanzee such as he thought wise,
and was ready to walk to the ship with her.
Happy and communing together as lovers will, in
due time they reached their boat and were away
for Ponteia. On their arrival there they were re-

860

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

ceived with many demonstrations of genuine
affection. The wedding day was arranged, and it
was the intention of the chief and Aronda that it
should be a grand affair and as water crafts were
the pride of the people, they concluded to make
it a carnival of boat racing. As night drew on,
Aronda, the chief, and the nymph sought their
private or family rooms. "Everything has worked
as we would have it, noble chief," said Aronda, "but
where is the wizard of the mountain cave? I have
not seen him since I was proclaimed king of Ponteia, what can have happened to him? "
"I know not, noble sire, where he could have
gone; probably he returned to his mountain cave,
for he never abides with people when fortune
comes their way. He loves to help the right, and
ever is ready to act in stirring times, no man more
wisely than he. I have offered him much to draw
him from his mountain cave; but laughingly he
would say, "I have enough of the follies of life,
but when thou dost need my cunning, chief, call
me. I will readily lend a helping hand, for I
know thy cause is just; but not before. What
think you of his absence, lovely nymph? "
"I can think of no cause," she answered, "but
you must know this, the wedding festals can not
proceed until our hermit friend is here. Without
his blessing we should not be happy. Hasten and
send a messenger for him, father, and say to him,

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

361

that the nymph of the river Loroon must needs
see him.

When he knows

that,

he will

come

to us."

"As you will,

fair daughter, with the early

morning I will send to

his mountain home, and

ask him for your sake to come at once."
By the early light, the swiftest craft was again
started for the mountains of Zanzee, bearing the
request of the maid to the hermit that he would
come without delay.
During the intervening time preparations were
going on for the great festival. Every department of
industry and commerce was brought into service.
High and low alike entered into the preparations
with great enthusiasm.

Invitations were extended

to other nations or principalities to be present on
this grand occasion.

War was forgotten,

peace

and contentment seemed visible on every side. All
looked forward to this
and expectation,
the greatest

coming event with joy

each doing his part to make it

gala

day in

the

history of Pon-

teia.
One night after the busy hours of the day had
passed away, and all was quieting down, in stepped
the hermit of the mountain cave.

The nymph had

been watching for him, and she was the first to
greet him.

"Hail

to you,

strange man of the

mountain side; aye, doubly hail; " at the same time
advancing and extending both her hands,

362

FORTY YEARS

WITH

THE DAMNED

The hermit greeted her with like warmth, saying, "Hail to thee, doubly a queen; hail to thee,
again I say, as queen of Ponteia and Zanzee alike.
Where there ever a people so blessed as we? Did
a people ever have so pure and noble a queen as
we? Did a people ever have so great and noble a
king as we? Did a people ever have so great and
noble a chief as we? All hail, I say; yes, thrice
doubly hail to the noble Aronda, king of Pontela,
to the noble chieftain of Zanzee, to the loveliest of
maids, the sweetest of girls, the noblest of queens,
the greatest of all, nymph of the river Loroon."

"None has so grand a speech as you, noble
hermit; none knows so well the art of framing
words; none has a heart more true. Hear me best
of friends; I could not marry the chief of Zanzee
without your blessing; hence, the reason I sent for
you. Why will you live alone? Why not live with
us in the palace? My father and the chief would
gladly give you whatever you might ask. We all
love you much. Stay, noble hermit, stay with
us; do not return to your mountain cave. What
say you?"
"Lovely nymph, if all were like thee, the
chief and thy father Mars would be bright indeed;
but alas! how few? I hate the false life and the
deception of men. Little truth lingers among
them, their ways are wily; few are just. I love

OR LIFE INSIDE OP THE EARTH.

363

the mountain solitude, but I will ever be thy friend;
and when thou hast need of me, thou knowest my
abiding place, and that none would serve thee
quicker than I. I want little more of life with
men. All that I would have that wealth and
power can give is thy father's gun, or one as
good."

"Ay, noble hermit; you can have one, and a
thousand more if you will, and know you besides
that if need does ever come your way, remember
we owe you a debt that we would gladly pay in
gold were it possible. Do not think you are asking favors, noble hermit, for we owe you much, and
what you will is yours."
It was agreed that the hermit should remain at
the palace until after the festivities, and the nymph
said much longer if she could induce him to do
SO.

All was peace in Ponteia; every one was pleased
with the change. A good and honest government
was assured together with the knowledge that they
would soon have an army so equipped that it would
be invincible against all other nations; in fact, all
of Mars. With an unshaken belief in the greatness and goodness of Aronda, the people settled
down with confidence to a long season of prosperity.
Feeling that my mission had been fulfilled, I
was contemplating a return to the earth; but as I

364

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

was curious to know what had become of the
renegade king and his fellow Paso, I thought I
would look into their home and surroundings in
Novae. Transporting myself in an instant to
them, I found them much dejected; they had
learned that the treasure had been spirited away;
they were in a foreign land, moneyless, friendless,
and unknown. They knew nothing of the honest
pursuits of life; they had no means for the dishonest ones. They had no knowledge of any of the
useful arts; they were schooled in none of the pursuits of trade, and they were sadly, yes, sadly
poor. The prince believed that Paso had spirited
away the treasure, hiding it somewhere in Ponteia; Paso believed that the king had done the
same. Each accused the other of robbery and believed he knew where it was. Provision in the
ship was growing exceedingly scarce, the crew
were distrustful; they could not understand why
they were in a foreign country, save that the king
had fled, carrying with him his worthless companion Paso. Sullenly they called for more provisions; the prince could not furnish them. They
called for their pay that they might furnish themselves; the prince had no money to meet their demands.
The captain sternly said to the prince, "Noble
sire, I do not understand this situation. My men
are hungry, discontented, and rebellious, They

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

365

want their pay; they want food. What does this
all mean? Why are we in this strange country? It
is no part of Ponteia. We lie here idle, inactive
and purposeless. Tell me, noble sire, why this
lethargy and what is to be done?"
The prince could make no reply.
The captain remained silent for a few moments;
theh he continued, "Tonight, noble sire, I put this
ship about and return to the capital of Ponteia.
My men demand it, and promises will serve them
no longer. If you have fled from Ponteia as I
am !ed to suppose you have done, why are you
holding us here? We could land you on the shore
and ourselves return to the government to which
we owe allegiance. Do not deceive yourself with
the impression that you will dispose of the ship
and send us adrift. It shall not be. We will put
you in a small boat, and you and the noble Paso
can go ashore if you do not wish to return to the
capital; for in an hour this ship shall be put about,
headed with all possible speed for home. I am
master of the ship; and if your intentions here are
honest, you must know that I am doing my duty;
and if not honest, I'll have no more of you."
"I understand this, sir captain, is rebellion
against the king of Ponteia."
"As you will, noble sire; but I doubt it
much."
"Then, sir captain, know this, the noble Paso

366

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

and myself this very night will visit the capital of
Novae to consult with their king. If this ship
is moved from its present anchorage, on my
return to Ponteia I will have you tried for treason
and beheaded."
"You speak with authority, noble prince; but
it will not change what I have told you; so if you
wish to visit the king of Novae, we shall be glad
to give you arid the noble Paso a boat to go ashore,
but none of my men will accompany you; so prepare yourselves either to return to Ponteia or go
ashore."
" Sir captain," the young king replied, "you
act like a madman. Do you suppose that I will
tamely submit to this insult from one of my inferiors? I will have you tried for treason, sir, as
soon as I return to my kingdom."
Noble prince, I know nothing of your mission
here, and for fear that I may be tried for treason,
I will direct the ship to Zanzee. You know already that no man on Mars knows these seas as
well as I; there I shall be under the protection of
the rebel chief until I kno - how things fare in
Ponteia. I do not care to have more words with
you, noble monarch; so if you would go on shore,
go at once; for this moment I will order my crew
to weigh anchor."
"Ay, Mr. Brantson; haul in your anchor; put
the ship about or Ponteia ,"

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

367

The men received the order with a shout, and
soon the creaking of the capstan showed that the
anchor was being raised. Now the prince weakened. He was afraid to return to Ponteia, and
more so to go to Zanzee. Addressing the captain
he said. "Put us on shore with two of your most
lusty oarsmen."
"I will furnish you no oarsmen," the captain
replied, "but I will give you a boat and you can
do your own rowing."
The anchor was up and the ship about to move.
During this time Paso had remained quiet; he had
not spoken. The prince first stepped into the boat,
supposing that Paso would follow. As Paso passed
down the ladder he gave the small boat a push with
his foot, sending it away from the ship and then
climbed back on deck, saying to the captain, "The
prince's threats are idle; he fled from Ponteia to
save his head; no doubt the rebel chief is in possession of the capital. I would like to return with
you to Ponteia."
The ship was put under way, and with the
strong desire of the men to return home, she traveled with immense speed.
I still lingered withthe prince, wondering what
disposition he would make of himself. Slowly he
pulled his boat to the shore, and when the prow
struck in the sand he sat for some moments gazing
into the water, ad soliloquizing, said, " Surely the

368

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

life of the transgressor is hard. The man that led
me on to this has pushed me away as a cast off
garment. By his instigation I murdered my father
and mother, because he held up to me a brilliant
reign, great power, aggrandizement and Marsian
splendor; but oh, how false, how treacherous was
this glitter! I bartered my soul to Satan that I
might rule a short season; he even shortened my
reign. Friendless, homeless, with but two pieces
of gold, I am cast upon this strange shore. Where
shall I go? I cannot return to Ponteia; I cannot
starve. We stole the treasure together; now he
has it all, but I cannot sit here; I will away to the
king of Novae and tell him that I had to flee from
my throne for my life, and will ask his hospitality; yet I doubt of it. The rebel chief and
Aronda are now the greatest on Mars; no doubt
Aronda now sits upon my throne; the chief has
wedded his fair daughter. They have the power
to subdue the world, and if they ask the king
of Novae to deliver me up, he will quickly and
gladly comply with their demand. I am powerless
and penniless; what shall I do? Oh, would that
[ had allowed my father's return! Why did I plot
with that villain, Paso, against his life? But the
deed is done, I cannot call him back so must away to
the king of Novae and tell him my story. If he
gives me hospitality, it is well. If not, I die!"
Rising from the boat, he hurried to a village near

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

869

by, obtaining coach for the capital. On arriving
there, he went immediately to the palace, where he
was met by a guard whom he told that he was the
king of Ponteia; and would have audience with their
sovereign.
The guard looked at him in amazement, but before he would allow him to pass, he called the officer of the day. As the captain arrived, the prince
repeated what he had said to the guard. The officer was equally surprised, saying, " Surely you
are not Aronda, the wonderful man of Mars, who
has but a few days ascended the throne. I know
well you are not he, as Aronda is a man well in
months. I doubt your story, stranger, and cannot
allow every maniac that calls to see the king."
This was the first that the prince had heard of
Aronda being upon his throne. It was evident
that what hadhappened in Ponteia was well known
in Novae, and he knew that if he would gain audience with the king he must present himself as he
really was, a dethroned king that had fled his country. Pondering for a few moments, the prince
said, "Tell your master that I am the late king of
Ponteia, and that I fled my country to save my life.
Noble captain, will you bear this message to the
king?"
"I will," the captain replied; "stay here until
you know his reply."
In a short time the officer returned, saying,

370

FORTY YEARS WITHI THE DAMNED

"Sir Prince, you cannot be admitted. The king
would have nothing to do with you, save that he
requests you to leave his kingdom at once, as he
would have no variance with the great Aronda or
the chief of Zanzee, who, no doubt, will demand
your surrender as the murderer of your father and
mother, and for stealing the treasure of Ponteia."
The prince turned away and wandered along
the street, listless and without purpose. Finally I
saw him standing upon a bridge that crossed a
canal. He hesitated for a moment, then renewed
his courage, hesitated again; at last, gathering
resolution, he threw himself into the water and was
done with Mars. I thought it well. I knew his
life on Mars could be of little good to himself or to
his fellow men. It was far better that he enter
their inferno and be purified by the fires of their
hell and then enter their blissful abode and live
through endless ages in continual bliss.
Transporting myself back to Ponteia, I arrived
there about the same time as the ship that had
borne the fugitive king to Novae. The captain
immediately reported himself to Aronda, and related what had happened, and how the prince had
left the ship. Aronda approved of his course, saying, "You have acted wisely, noble captain; and
nothing would give me more pleasure than to have
you continue in the service of the government in
the same capacity in which you are now. See that

OR LIFE INSIDE OF TIHE EARTH.

871

your crew are well provided for, paid liberally, and
rendered contented and happy under the new arrangements."
The captain bowed low and was about to depart,
when Aronda asked, "Where is the renegade,
Paso?"
"I know not, noble sire; he left the ship immediately after we had made her fast."
"What think you of him, noble captain? Did
he have a hand in the death of the king and queen?
Was he a party in stealing the treasure?"
"Both, I behlieve, noble sire; both."
"What leads you to suppose this, captain?"
asked the king.
"You know, noble sire, that I was in command
of the craft at the time of the murder. I got all
my instructions from Paso; he provided the attend ants for the king, and saw that everything was in
order before the ship left. As to stealing the treasure, I know nothing further than that I overheard
him and the prince accusing one another of spiriting it away and hiding it before the ship left.
Which of them did it I know not; but evidently one
of them did, for no one else about the ship could
get into the room; and further, if they had not
stolen it from the palace, it would not have been
on the ship."
"I think you are right, noble captain, and that

372

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

he is guilty. If you should hear of his whereabout
please inform the captain of the guard, who has
my instructions to arrest him.

But as you are

tired and sadly needing refreshment, I will excuse
you."

Bowing low, the captain left the chamber.
Time wore on. Dignitaries from other countries
were arriving daily to attend the grand festival.
Aronda's daughter was devoting much of her time,
incognito, looking after the condition of the poor
women of the city, the hermit usually accompanying her on these tours of inspection. Late one
afternoon, as they were returning to the palace,
she said to the hermit, "I have arranged with the
captain of my father's pleasure-craft to take me, toward nightfall, twenty miles below the city, to visit
the witch of the Waste. You no doubt have heard
of her, noble hermit."
"In truth I have, lovely queen; and have often
felt curious to see her."
"Do not call me queen, noble friend. I like the
'nymph of Loroon' better."
"As thou wilt, lovely nymph; I, too, like it better."

"I am glad to hear you say that you would see
the witch of the Waste, as I feel assured you
will accompany me there. In an hour I will meet
you at the craft, noble hermit
Be prepared, as
we go alone."

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR 7H.

373

Bowing low, he said, "I will." She turned
and entered the palace.
At the time agreed upon they met. On going
aboard the craft, the nymph said to the captain,
"Take us to the witch of the Waste. No doubt you
know where to land us without instructions."
The captain, bowing low, said, "Indeed I do,
fair lady; I have been there many a time before."
On the way the nymph said to the hermit,
"This is a strange woman I am about to show you;
indeed, an extraordinary woman. She was undoubtedly very handsome in her early youth; in
fact, she was so when I first knew her. You know,
noble hermit, I spent my early girlhood at the capital, and with the rest of the school girls I often
met this strange woman on the street. She always
had a kind word for us, and her smiles were delightful to see. At that time she was living with
the great Madame Melee, who, you know, was our
greatest astrologer; but somehow she offended the
late murdered king, who drove the Madame, together with the witch of the Waste, from the city.
We girls used often to visit this strange woman
and have our fortunes told; but since we moved to
Turna, I have met her only two or three times.
But as you will soon see for yourself, any further
description is unnecessary, save that she retains
much of her beauty yet."
In a short time the craft landed, making fast to

374

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

a small, much dilapidated wharf. The captain approached the nymph, saying, "Fair lady, this is
the nearest point to the witch of the Waste. Shall
I send a guard with you?"
"Not so, noble captain; I know the way, ane
my wizard friend here accompanies me."
They wished to reach there about nightfall, as
the witch consulted the stars to give such information as was asked for.
"Lovely nymph," the hermit said, "superstition forms a large part of human existence. I doubt
if any being, civilized or savage, is without it.
The more intelligent, like thy father, declare they
believe nothing in it; yet they are shocked and annoyed at any adverse prophecy of the soothsayers.
Does thy father ever consult the witch of the
Waste?"
"I think not, noble hermit; I haven't in mind
ever hearing of his consulting her; but he is an
exception. Very few people in Ponteia, be they
high or low, but in secret or otherwise consult this
astrologer."
"Dost thou, lovely nymph, believe this witch
hath power to give such insight into the future as
thou wouldst know? Can she read the stars, and
is she so well learned in the mysteries of the solar
system that she knows of their doings? Do the
stars paint out to her the destinies of men? Have
these stars no greater purpose to serve in the great

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TIl.

375

universe than to perplex themselves with the doings of the finite beings on Mars? Have the gods
so far endowed this witch of the Waste that they
have allowed her to look into the chamber of the
future, giving her the stars to guide her aright,
shaping as she will the destiny of poor mortals?
Dost thou believe this, loveliest of women? Tell
me, nymph of Loroon, what brings thee here?
Dost thou believe this tale?"
"I scarce can frame words to answer your
question, strange man of the mountains. Shall I
say I do not believe she has this power? Shall I
say it is 'mere idle fancy that brings me here?
Shall I say that when I return home I shall laugh
at her prophecy and believe it not? What shall I
say, noble wizard? I would speak aright, yet I can
form no words that will answer your question.
Help me, noble friend; this is an hour of need, and
you, the wisest of men, can set me right. Tell me,
strange man, why am I here:'
"Hear me, loveliest of women. Thou wouldst
believe the tale if it pleased thee well. If she
paints thy future bright, she is a lovely witch; but
even thou, purest of women, loveliest of thy sex,
most just of thy kind, would think her false if her
story did not please thee, and say she knew naught
of what she spoke; yet thou wouldst sorely fear
that her evil prophecy might come true. It is so
with man and woman alike; they would shape the

376

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

tale the witch would tell, and if it pleased them
would think her wise, but if she prophesied evil to
them they would denounce her as a fool, yet fear
her still and look with mortal dread for the hour at
which she predicted the evil would fall. And so it
is through human life; we doubt, we fear, we hope,
we distrust, we aim to know the future, we claim
to know that we shall live again. Yet we doubt it.
The wiser we are, the more we doubt; and so it
ever has been through human life and ever will be
until the end of time if time doth ever end. The
mortal would be immortal; he would live again;
and he has painted for himself a heaven where the
palaces are of gold, the streets of marble; he has created for himself a great governor who governs this
great celestial city, and would have it as lovely
as man's fancy has wrought; yet he doubts; and
he, like you, is ever vacillating, hoping, fearing,
and casting about like you for some one to read his
future; yet it cannot be read. The tale that thou
wouldst hear, time alone can tell."
"I know you are right, noble hermit; you have
answered my question as well as I could expect. I
feel like you, that time will tell me truly. But
here we are; this is the home of the strange, sad
woman whom we seek. You remain outside. I
will enter alone, and will call you later on."
The wizard remained outside as she directed.
As the nymph drew near to the entrance, the same

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

377

scene presented itself as when the prince visited
there! The panther lay across the doorway as
then; the witch was stirring the caldron as then;
the child was asleep upon the leopards' skins as
then; the two skeletons still held the emblem suspended from their fleshless fingers as then; the
witch chanted her weird cant as then. Nothing
was changed; yet the reception was vastly different. As the nymph approached the panther fled
from the doorway, hiding himself in a hole near
by, seeming a literalism of the saying I had often
heard upon the earth's surface, that "A lion will
turn and flee from a maid in the pride of her purity." As the nymph stepped into the doorway,
the witch looked up saying, "Ah!"
"Noble witch, have you forgotten your friend,
the daughter of Aronda?"
The witch's whole being changed. All sternness left her face. Love seemed to be written in
every lineament. Dropping her spoon into the caldron, she advanced with both arms extended, folding the nymph in her embrace she exclaimed,
"I may forget the angels of heaven; I may forget
my hope of future life; I may forget the mother
that bore me, but forget the daughter of Aronda,
never."

Then stepping back a few feet, she gazed at the
nymph a moment in love and admiration. "But a
few moments gone," she said, "I was offering

378

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

prayers of thankfulness that thou and thy father
had at last received your just deserts; and tongue
cannot tell how happy I am to know that thou art
to wed the noblest of men, the rebel chief of Zanzee."

"Your speech was ever kind; your friendship
ever true; your sympathy for the right was ever
sincere, and, greatest of women, you know I value
your friendship more than all other women beside;
and when you need a friend, I need not tell you
where you Will find her. But I have come to learn
of you my future, and if it is well that I wed the
rebel chief; or, I should rather say, do the stars
point for us a happy future?"
"Lovely queen, I can see only happiness in the
future for thee; but later on I will read the stars.
Sit here until the night moves further on. Then
thou shalt know thy destiny; but surely the gods
must smile upon the good."
"Thanks, noble witch; I gladly accept your hospitality, but what have you here? By my love for
the rebel chief, it is a child. How came you by it,
and how lovely! No one could be more beautiful!"
"Thy speech is true, lovely daughter. It is
but a counterpart of thyself, and often, when I have
taken it upon my knee I have thought of thee,
and how like to it tho.t mAst h
ay
been in thy baby

days,'

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

379

"But tell me, noblest of friends, where did you
get it? Surely if it needs a friend the gods have
sent it here; for no one would be more kind to it
than you."
"As thou art anxious, lovely queen, to know
from whence it came, I will tell thee of its parentage. The tale is short and easily told. But if I
should frown and my brow grow dark in telling
how the poisoned king did wrong its father, and at
last did cause his death, and how its mother has
suffered to save her offspring; I say, if my brow
grows dark and I do frown while telling this sad
tale, think not I love thee less. No one knows
better than thy father how that villain king did
lend a helping hand to the moneyed class to rob
the poor; how from year to year the rich grew
richer and the poor grew poorer, until now a few
men in Mars hold all the wealth, and the rest are
poor indeed. All the laws of the council-if council they might be called, but more properly vassals
of the king-were to help the rich and oppress
the poor, grinding them, robbing them, taking from
them their strength, their substance, and their earnings until they were beggared and enslaved. To all
this, this villain king gave a helping hand. In turn
the rich gave more license to the king, knowing
well that he would serve them when they should
ask. Thou knowest how this body they call coun
qi, or legislators for the people, become subsery.

380

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

ient to the king, and whenever they would attempt
to make a law that did not meet the wishes of
the rich, the king would dissolve this body and
make the laws himself. This child's father saw the
wrongs of his people, and in trying to right them,
formed societies among them for their mutual protection, thus incurring the hatred of the rich, who
asked the king to drive him from the land. But
he had sown the seed; discontent was on every
side. TlHese societies, thou knowest, were formed
not alone in Ponteia, but all over Mars; they recognized this child's father as their leader; he, in turn
applied to your future husband to protect the poor.
This the rebel chief in the kindness of his heart
was inclined to do; and he informed the poisoned
king that these societies must not be molested.
Learning this, the rich got up a great howl of treason, and called for the life of this child's father,
and thus gave excuse to the king to murder this
noble hero and confiscate all he had. But, thanks
to the gods, he had leavened the loaf, and the good
work goes on. The villain king is dead, murdered
by his own son. The societies still live; they have
bettered their condition, and now an honest man
sits upon the throne. The mother of this child,
robbed of her home and everything she had on
Mars, was forced to earn a living for herself and
child as best she could. The poor have ever been
kind to her and given her such help as they could;

OR LIFE INS[DE OF THE EARTH.

381

but still she is very poor. She lives in a cabin
hard by and leaves the child with me while she
walks to the village and is wearing her life away
in drudgery and toil."
"Noble witch, I would hear no more; allow me
to take the child to the palace; tell the mother to
follow, as something good is in store for her."
"Not so, lovely daughter; she will be here
before thou art away; arrange with her as thou
thinkest best. As the stars are out, I'll read thy
future."
Passing up the ladder to the hole in the roof,
she remained for some time communing, as it were,
with the starry vaults. Then descending, she said
to the nymph, "What wouldst thou know?"
"I would know, noblest of women, is it well
unto my future that I wed the chief ?"
"I am happy, lovely queen, more happy than I
have been for months; for I can tell thee it is well
unto thy future that thou dost wed the chief. The
very gods did smile when I did ask of the stars to
point unto me thy coming life. All did say in turn,
'Hasten on the wedding day,' for it is well from
today henceforth unto the end of thy life on Mars.
Wouldst thou know more?"
"No more, noble witch, no more. I am happy.
I would not change it. I could not hope to pass
the ills of life without my share; but if I live happily with the chief, I will ask no more. My visit

382

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

with you is done, but before I go I'd have you see
my friend that waits without; we have kept him
waiting long, but he is ever patient as well as
wise."
"It is well, lovely nymph, but tell me first from
whence he comes."
"Wise woman, no doubt you have heard of the
wizard of the mountain cave; it is he. No better
man or one more wise did the gods ever give being."
"I have often heard of him, lovely daughter;
call him at once."
Stepping outside the nymph asked the wizard
to follow her in the cave. As they entered the
witch was putting things to rights. Showing each
a chair she said, "'Pray be seated." At the same
time she extended her hand in greeting, saying,
"I need no introduction to thee, strange man of
the mountains. I have often heard of thee before."
As they clasped hands, tLeir eyes met. Each
stood immovable; a painful silence followed. The
witch grew deathly pale, reeling for a moment;
then said, "Danzo," and fell to the ground.
The wizard lifting her up cried, "Nymph, bring
water."
Soon they had her restored to consciousness.
The strange man of the mountains seldom showed
emotion, now he was unmanned; sinking into a
chair, with his eyes bent upon the floor, he mur-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

383

mured, aloud, "I thought her dead." Then looking to the nymph, he said, "Let us away; this is
more than I can bear."
The witch had so far recovered that rising to
her feet she said, "Do not leave me, Danzo, until
first thou hearest my story."
The wizard quickly took her hand, seating her
in a chair beside him, he said, "Tell me, tell me
all."
"Danzo, my tale is soon told. When thou didst
leave me as dead upon the floor, I had only
swooned. After they had restored me, I was for
weeks crazed. On recovering my mind, my only
wish was to flee the king. Although he was a good
man I loathed him. Nothing could induce me to
see him. When opportunity presented, I fled to
Ponteia. I had but one hope, that I might see
thee, ask thy forgiveness, then die. But many
and many a year has passed; we both still live. The
king soon was divorced from me and married
again. I changed my name; none but thou knows
who I am. My tale is done; say thou wilt forgive
me; then let me die."
The nymph was lost in astonishment. Mechanically she wandered to where the child was playing
upon the leopard skin, she took it in her arms,
walking back and forth through the cave. Then
approaching the pair, she said, "Noble witch, allow
mc to take the child and walk for a time outside.

384

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

I feel that your communion with my noble friend
is too sacred to allow of intrusion." Turning
she passed out of the cave.
When they were alone, the hermit said, "Let
us forget the past; join hands as well as hearts, and
spend the rest of our lives together."
"Noblest of men," the witch replied, "It is
well, my prayers have been answered; I would ask
no more."
The nymph wandered up and down in front of
the cave, wondering much at this strange meeting, and murmuring, "They must have been lovers
before."
"Yes, lovers before," said a deep-toned
voice.
Looking up she saw standing over her the
powerful figure of the rebel chief.
"Yes, lovers before," he continued, "We were
always lovers, and I hope will be as long as life is
with us."
"Surely this is a happy surprise, noblest of
men. I did not expect you here, yet you are welcome, more than welcome. I am always happy
when you are near. But what brought you here,
and how did you know where I was?
"Know where you were, loveliest of women?
I always know where you are. My mind follows
you as the needle does the pole. You cannot
hide yourself from me. I read your very thoughts.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

385

It is a gift from the noble wizard; he taught me the
art. Shall I in turn teach it to you?."
"I have it, dearest of men; I as well know
where you are."
"I did not know my future wife had me so well
in hand, yet I would not break away. It is a
flowery chain. None in Mars are blessed as much.
But whence comes the child ?"
"Here, noble chief, in the cave it tarries with
the witch. Did eyes ever behold a being more
lovely? Surely the gods have done their noblest
work. Yet it has no home; at least, as good as
none. Its mother is poor and its father was murdered by the poisoned king. What say you, chief,
if I take it with me to the palace?"
"Your wish is law, loveliest of women; surely
if you care for it, you could not ask for anything
more beautiful. Has its mother fled, or given it to
the witch."
"In truth neither, noble chief, but she is poor;
yes, sadly poor. I am waiting her return from her
day's labor; she will soon be here, and if she proves
a fitting mother for so lovely a child, I will take
them both with me to the palace. But something
strange has happened inside the cave. I hardly
know what to think, or how to act."
"What is it lovely nymph, and where is the
wizard? I heard he came with you."
"Indeed, he did; and he is now inside the cave

386

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

conversing with the witch. I think he has found
his early love, but soon he'll tell us all."
She was right, for at that moment out stepped
the witch and wizard. The wizard said, "Welcome,
thrice welcome, noble chief of the mountains; we
did not expect thee here."
"You greet me as a host, noble wizard, have you
changed your abidinig place? Are you spokesman
here? Then turning to the witch, he said, "Have
you no greeting for me, wise woman of the cave,
or have you forgotten your rebel friend?"
"Greeting for thee, rebel chief! I cannot frame
words to greet thee as I would, greatest of men,
but know thee I do greet thee, not alone for thy
goodness and noble qualities, but as the coming
husband of the loveliest woman on Mars."
" Thanks, noble witch; we have often met before. But never have you greeted me so kindly.
But I am ever welcome when the lovely nymph is
by my side. But, Danzo, noble friend, tell me why
you gave me such warm greeting here? Are you
the host ?"

I am, noble chief; allow me to present to thee
the hostess." At the same time he took the hand
of the witch, saying, "See my future wife."
"You are ever wise, noble hermit; why did you
not teach me the art of wooing at such rapid
speed. It took me many months to win the
nymph."

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

387

"I have not won my bride so quickly as thou
dost think, but later on thou shalt know it
all."
"I will abide your time, noble wizard; but let us
all away to my ship near by; they are waiting for
us at the palace."
S'
Not so, noble chief, " the witch replied, "I
am not yet ready to leave the cave. I have the
child in charge."
While they were talking, in stepped the mother
of the little girl. She looked weary and sad. She
appeared to be a woman of large intelligence, refinement, and human sympathy. Nature had not
fitted her for the hard, laborious life she was leading. Her very looks won the heart and sympathy
of the nymph, who walked up to her with extended
hands, saying, "I know who you are; I have
learned your history; I will not wait for the noble
witch to tell me more. We need a matron at the
palace; come with us to the pleasure-craft that is
waiting in the canal. The present king will make in
part amends for what you have suffered at the
hands of the dead tyrant. Will you accept my
offer?"
The widow gazed at her for a few moments in
silence, but soon she said, "I am confused, I
hardly know whereof you speak. Allow me to
consult with my noble friend, the witch. Later on
you shall have my answer."

388

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

"It is well, unfortunate woman. Tomorrow I
will send a craft to bring you to the palace. Chief,
let us away."
Kissing the child, she was about to lead the
way from the cave, when the wizard said, "Wait
for me at the ship, I will soon follow. "
After they had gone, the witch and the wizard
had a few words in regard to their future, and
when they should meet again. Feeling that the
widow would like to consult the witch in regard to
the offer she had been made to be matron of the
palace, he hurried on after the chief and the nymph.
I lingered behind with the witch, hearing what advice she would give the widow as to her accepting
the position.
The witch of the Waste said, "I know dear
friend, what thou woudst ask. Without hesitating
a moment, I should say by all means accept it,
allowing them to pay thee for thy service what
they will. And rest assured thou wilt not be underpaid."
This witch was a marvelous woman, probably
one of the strongest characters of her sex on Mars.
Hier likes and dislikes, her love and hatred, I
think were never equalled by any human being.
She was ready to murder those whom she hated,
and she would go to any length to compass their
ruin. She loved with equal vehemence and she
would divide her last farthing with the down-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

289

trodden and the poor. I wondered much that such
a positive character, and one who was so much devoted to those she loved would have ever allowed
herself to be won by the king of Novae, when she
was affianced to Danzo. But from her character I
should judge this to be the only exhibition of
weakness known in her life. Her love and sympathy for the poor was only equalled by her hate
for the rich and powerful. Her whole life, and all
the money she could gather, which was not a
little, was devoted to relieve the sufferings of
others. She was almost worshiped by the poor
and unfortunate, who regarded her as a guardian
angel. She held greater influence and power over
that class than anyone in Ponteia. The rich and
powerful hated her in the same proportion as the
poor loved her. The late king would have had
her strangled long before his death if he had not
been afraid that he in turn might be assassinated.
People of the earth's surface can form little
idea of the inflammable nature of those of Mars.
Revolution there is almost periodical. I learned
that in Ponteia only one king had died a natural
death; all the rest had been killed in revolutions
or assassinated. When the poor widow's husband
was put away, it nearly caused a revolution.
Hence the reason of the king's not trying to crush
these labor societies. No one knew better the con-

890

FORTY

YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

ditions of things in Ponteia than the rebel chief;
he knew if the king of Ponteia made any attempt
to crush these unions he had only to send a small
army across the river Loroon, and they would all
flock to his standard. The rich and the king knowing this, did not regard lightly the chief's warning.
not to molest the societies. I learned that all would
seem quiet in Ponteia. when without a moment's
warning a howling mob would appear in the streets.
Law and order were thrown to the dogs, license
knew no bounds, anarchy reigned supreme. The
oppressed became the oppressors. The rich fled
for their lives, their houses were always looted and
often burmnd. The rank and file of the army were
with the mob; discipline seemed impossible. Intrigue had usually placed the king in the hands of
the revulotionists, who without trial or pretext of
any kind would behead him and drag his body
through the streets. All that did not join the
mob fled as best they could. This condition of
things would often continue for months. Finally
the mob, after having exhausted their fury, would
call a halt, and would cast about them for some
one to fill the throne, and often chose the son or
brother of the king they had assassinated. Then
they would settle down to quiet and industry. The
rich would return and try to mend their wrecked
fortunes. Law and order would prevail, the king
would take upon himself more and more license.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

891

The rich would gradually begin to oppress the
poor, it would go on growing worse and worse; the
poor and down-trodden would become more and
more enslaved, until again would come a day of
reckoning when selfishness had again grown the
tree that furnished the club to break their own
heads, then the same scene would be re-enacted
that I have described.
Such is humanity on Mars; it always has been
so and probably will be until the end of time. The
priests work among the poor under the pretext of
helping their condition, and continually advise
them to submit without murmur to oppression and
wrongs; but when I was there, their influence was
gradually dying out, as the poor were beginning
to believe that the priests were acting in the interest of the rich and powerful. At the time Aronda
was put upon the throne, it was thought by the
wise that the country was ripe for a revolution,
and they regarded this change of government as
very fortunate indeed, as .it would save a terrible
waste of blood and treasure. Aronda was a man
so well acquainted with the condition of humanity
in lower life that it appeared to me his reign would
be long and peaceful, as his purpose was not to
cater to the rich, but to win the love and support
of the poor; thereby avoiding revolution. I had no
douot that if the rich who controlled the priests
and the newspapers could not use him, they would

892

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

conspire against him; but he was particularly well
fortified from the fact that the rebel chief would
sustain him. This together with his justice, magnanimity and good will for his fellow man would
insure him a long and peacefiul reign.

CHAPTER XV.

The next day the nymph as she had promised sent
for the widow and child. It was a wise selection
on the part of the nymph, as the widow made an
excellent matron and manager for the palace The
lovely child became the pet of every one; it was
ever welcome with Aronda, and he was never more
happy than when the little beauty was climbing
over him.
The day was drawing near for the grand festival. Nothing else was talked of. Every department of the government was making a special
effort to make the occasion a grand success. Under
the reign of one of the past kings, there had been
built a race-canal. This is something unknown on
the earth's surface; but it occurs to me as furnishing the best amusement possible. It is about five
miles long and four hundred feet wide; made in a
circle something like a race track, leaving an island
in the center. On the outer side of this canal and
extending entirely around it are seats one above
another, arranged somewhat as they are with us.
Inside the track or upon the island, on this occasion, was prepared a great feast, Nothing so stu-

394

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

pendous, I think, was ever before attempted by
man. The main table extended the entire circuit
of the island, which at the least calculation must
have been four miles. Inside this circular table
and probably a hundred feet from it, was another
table extending the entire round of the island. The
third table was probably a hundred feet from the
second, extending all around as the others. In the
centre of the island and below the surface of the
ground was a great kitchen where the food was
prepared. The object of having the kitchen below was to prevent cutting off the view of the
race.
All Mars had been invited to this great feast
and carnival; people from every part of that globe
came pouring in by thousands, as every nation
was trying to remain on the best possible footing with Ponteia, on account of its well known
power.
Large prizes were offered for the best speed
made by their wonderful vessels. A canal running
from the track or race-canal to the main canal gave
opportunity to vessels of any draught to enter it
The guests had nearly all arrived. Among
them were the king and queen of Novae, together
with their suite; the king and queen of Moso, with
their suite; the bachelor king of Donda with his
suite,and many other dignitaries and people of great
consequence, such as artists, authors, statesmen,

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR 7H.

395

poets, architects and church luminaries. Newspaper
men were everywhere; hardly a paper of any importance on the whole globe but had its representative there to write up the scene. I was curious
to know what the effect would be on the king of
Novae and the witch of the Waste; as the nymph
of Loroon was specially anxious that the witch and
wizard be publicly married on the same crafts in
the race-canal that she and the chief were to be.
It was thought by Aronda that this could be brought
about without the king's recognizing the witch.
For the last two days there had been a small
army in the mammoth kitchen, preparing food for
this vast concourse of people; for it was the express
wish and order of Aronda that all caste, distinction
and social importance be laid aside. Every one
was invited to share in the feast alike. Communication between the inside and outside had been arranged by tunnels underneath the canal made at
the time the race-course was built, enabling them
to pass to and from the island at will. It was the
intention of Aronda to make his reign as merry and
happy for his people as he could. He provided for
many holidays and diversions of every kind. Hence
the stupendous expense and effort to make this occasion the grandest of all festivals that had ever
been witnessed in Ponteia. Bands of reputation
from all over Mars had been engaged, placed upon
racing-cra fts d sent all over the country, dis-

396

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

pensing their music as a prelude of the coming
race.
Time wore on. The looked-for day had come.
No day was ever more beautiful. The sun rose in all
its splendor. All nature smiled and seemed anxous to lend its charm to make the grand conclave
the greatest ever known on Mars. By early light
all were astir, slowly bending their way to secure
seats around the race-course. They were in holiday dress; merry, laughing, singing, joking, each
apparently vieing with his neighbor how best he
might agree and say pleasant things to those about.
It wass known only among a few what vessels
would enter the contest, yet there was no restriction as to class of vessels, but as those of heavy
draught could not compete with those of light
draught, of course only those of light draught
would enter.
Eight o'clock was the time arranged for the
vessels to enter the contest. The clear sound of a
bugle announced the entrance of the ships. The
first two vessels that entered were about the same
size, something alike in build, of small tonnage,
apparently built for racing. Six vessels in all had
registered to enter the contest. It was arranged
that the vessels should race in twos. The first two
of which I have spoken were now quietly running
side by side towards the judges' stand from which
they were to start. One flew the colors of Ponteia;

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EAR TH.

397

the other the colors of Novae. The one of Novae
carried their favorite band, who played their national air. They were lustily cheered, each spectator making a choice of the one he expected to
Soon they were before the judges' stand,
ready at the signal to leap forward.
The
distance to run was fifteen miles, or three times
around the circuit. After each had got in line with
the judges' stand, a blindfolded boy upon the stand
was to throw the die which gave place to the con tending crafts, whether they should have the inside or the outside of the run. The vessel of Novae won the toss, taking her place in the inside.
The signal was given. Each moved away with
great swiftness. Every mile their speed increased.
The vessel of Ponteia for the first mile was somewhat in the lead. The speed attained was astonishing, and the excitement knew no bounds. In the
second round, when they passed the judges' stand,
their prows were abreast, each straining its engine
to its greatest capacity. Both had doubled their
explosives, and it was thought that they were
making greater speed than had ever been known
upon the circuit. The third round brought them
in nearly abreast, the vessel of Novae winning a
pennant and a pot of gold by scarce twelve inches.
There was no contest over it, and the prize was
frankly awarded to the winner.
As they passed out of the racing waters, two

win.

398

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

more vessels entered. One carried the flag of Ponteia, the other carried the flag of Zanzee. The
nymph rode on the vessel of Ponteia, the chief on
that of Zanzee. The nymph stood by the colors on
the hurricane deck of her vessel, which was named
the "Nymph of Loroon."
The vessel on which the chief rode and which
floated the colors of Zanzee, was named the "Rebel
Chief," and was supposed to be the fastest vessel
on Mars.
When they neared the stand, the nymph ordered
her vessel to be put under way with all possible
speed, paying no attention to the judges.
As the rebel chief came abreast the judges'
stand, he came nearly to a stop. During this time
the "Nymph of Loroon" was running with great
speed. The chief, appearing confused, addressed
the judges, saying, "I cannot understand this.
What are the orders?"
"Your orders, noble chief, are that you capture
the fleeing vessel, 'Nymph of Loroon,' and bring
her to this port."
Bowing, the chief said, "It shall be done," and
immediately put his vessel under way. By this
time the "Nymph" must have had a mile start, and
was running with tremendous speed. The "Rebel
Chief" was after her with still greater speed.
When they had made the first circuit, probably the
"Rebel Chief" had gained upon the "Nymph of

OR LIFE INSIDE OF 7HE EARTH.

399

Loroon" a quarter of a mile. Both forced their
vessels to tneir greatest possible tension. The excitement now rose to the highest degree. The vessels were traveling at an unparalleled rapidity. On
the second round the Chief had gained on her probably half a mile; still the "Nymph" pushed bravely
on. For a while the "Rebel Chief' appeared not
to gain upon her; then again he did.
The third round he had further lessened the
distance between them, yet the plucky little craft
"Nymph of Loroon" sped on The fourth, the
fifth, the sixth rounds were passed, yet he was not
within grappling distance. On the seventh round
he threw his grappling hook, making it fast in some
of the light timbers on her hurricane deck. The
nymph, seeing the situation, seized a light axe that
lay near by, and deftly freed herself from the grasp
of the "Rebel Chief." Now a deafening shout
went up from the people. Cheer upon cheer followed. "Hail, all hail, to the "Nymph of Loroon!"
For the next round she nearly held her own.
Again he threw his hook, grappling a timber she
could not cut away. Seeing his advantage he
threw a second hook, making the two vessels
fast to each other. Pulling her back and forcing his vessel forward, they were soon abreast.
Standing side by side, but on their own vessels,
tney made another round. Now Aronda's daughter

400

FORTY YEARS WITH THE D4MATED

made a loop in a silken cord and deftly threw it
over the head of the rebel chief, canturing him,
showing she had accomplished by love what
the government had failed to do by arms.
Again a loud shout went up from the people. Holding the cord aloft in her left hand and the colors of
Ponteia in her right hand, they again made the circuit of the course.
Then a priest appeared on the hurricane deck
of the "Rebel Chief." The nymph, standing upon
the deck of her own vessel, the chief standing upon
the deck of his, held the flags so they touched.
With great parade and much formality the priest
pronounced them man and wife, and united the flags
of Zanzee and Ponteia together. The service was
grand. Every one was happy, knowing that the
strife that had so long existed between Ponteia and
Zanzee was over.
The great feast was prepared; criers all along
the line invited every one to join in the banquet.
Soon an immense concourse of people were upon
the island, arranging themselves as best they could
along these endless tables. The king, the nymph,
the chief and the nobility from other nations mixed
promiscuously with the artisan, the laborer, the
shop-girl and all others who had lent their presence
to this great occasion. Distinction and rank were
laid aside; there were no seats of honor; tb.ere
was no parade; all helped themselves to wha t food
4

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

401

they would, of which there was a great abundance.
They talked; they laughed; they made merry; they
praised the wisdom of Aronda; they prophesied a

good government, peaceful reign and a happy uniting of classes.
Bands of all nations played their national airs;
speeches were made; songs were sung; poems were
read, and everything was done that would add enjoyment to the occasion. When they had had their
fill they wandered about; the old enjoying themselves in conversation, the young dancing, rowing
boats, or seeking whatever diversion they might
care to engage in, as it had been given out that the
final race would not be given until after dark.
Aronda had secretly arranged with the king of
Novae to surprise the people with the grandest
display of fireworks ever known on Mars. The
two vessels that the people supposed were to make
the final race were loaded heavily with fireworks.
As night came on, they came abreast the judges'
stand. When the judges gave orders to start, every
one expected the vessels to bear away with the
greatest speed. All were surprised, for out shot
from the top of the crafts the most magnificent
display that the people had ever beheld. As the
boats moved slowly around their course, one display
followed another for hours.
The trumpet sounded another wedding; The
people were again taken by surprise. Out stepped

402

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

upon the deck of one of these vessels the wizard of
Zanzee, upon the deck of the other appeared the
witch of the Waste. The people recognized her in
a moment; a deafening shout went up, saying,
"All hail! Long live the witch of the Waste!"
She was dressed in black velvet bespangled with
stars of silver and gold. Upon her head she wore a
sort of crown, her long black hair hanging loose
down her back. She had a queenly figure, and in
this peculiar but elegant robe she appeared a great
beauty. The wizard was also arrayed in great
splendor, he, too, wearing a black robe fringed
with gold.
During this time the fireworks were shooting
forth matchless displays. Again the bugle sounded;
a priest appeared on deck announcing that he would
marry the witch of the Waste to the wizard of Zanzee. As he raised his hand the fireworks again
shot forth a flame of fire. Fire seemed to rain on
every side. While the wedding pair were in this
blaze, he pronounced them man and wife.
Shout upon shout followed; the climax had been
reached; the carnival had been a success. Ali
were pleased; all were happy; all were contented.
Again another magnificent display went up, in
which was read, "Long live Aronda!" Another
followed, "Long live the noble chief !" Another
followed, "Long live the nymph of Loroon!"
Then, apparently the grandest display of all went

ORLIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

403

up, reading, "Long live the witch of the Waste!"
Again, a still grander display, if possible, went up,
saying, "Happiness, plenty, and contentment to
the working people of Ponteia!" The exhibition
was over. All sought their homes, feeling that
they had been well repaid. Nothing could have
been grander.
My work was done on Mars. I longed again to
be in our beautiful Surey I had seen consummated,
and felt that I lent a hand in bringing about, a good
and happy union. 1 believed that I had seen placed
upon the throne of Ponteia a true and honest man.
I had seen the nymph of Loroon, who was purity
itself, married to one of the greatest and best of
men. I had seen the witch of the Waste and the
wizard of the mountains united in holy wedlock;
each had been a blessing to mankind.

CHAPTER XVI.

I cannot say that I was homesick for Surey or
to see Surene; for I am happy wherever I am or
whatever my surroundings may be; yet I did have
a longing to see Surene and again mix with the
blessed of Surey. I was now much further from
the earth than when I first came here; the angel
had left me and I must return alone; yet as I traveled with the speed of thought and without interruption through eternal space, I knew that distance was of little consideration. Feeling that any
further communication with those whom I had tried
to protect would serve little purpose, I started on
my homeward flight, happy in the assurance that I
had done my duty and would soon see Surene.
As nothing occurred to me in my journey that
would interest you, my dear hunter, I will make no
mention of it.
I concluded to return to Surey, and if I did not
find Surene there, would seek her on the earth's
surface.

When leaving my home on the inside of
the earth and passing out at the north pole to the
surface, I had noticed a country or valley of large

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

405

extent, probably about the area of Virginia, around
and near the north pole. The way to the inside of
the earth was through a rocky peak that rose
above this valley about fifty thousand feet, which
opened at the top, leaving an unobstructed passage
to the earth's center, or land of the blessed.
Around this valley, apparently in a circle, was a
range of mountains in altitude about forty thousand feet, covered with snow and ice. In returning as I descended into the plains below I found
it warm, tropical and fertile. It was inhabited
much as other parts of the earth's surface
the people, animals, much of the vegetation, manner of life, form of government, modes of commerce, forms of worship, and all other conditions
were much the same as I had known them in old
Virginia.
They seemed to have heard nothing of any
other part of the earth's surface, as no one had
ever ascended to the top of the mountains surrounding them, notwithstanding many attempts
had been made to do so, but in all cases these daring adventurers had either frozen or died from privation. Probably there was more human and animal
life in this favored spot than on any other part of
the earth of the same area. At the time I was
there it was becoming a matter of large moment
among the thoughtful how it would be possible for
them to subsist many years longer at the rate of

406

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

human propagation. During the sunlit season, or
the six months of day, large amounts of grain,
vegetables and all other products of the soil were
raised and stored away pending the dark or winter
season. I do not know that I speak correctly of the
dark season, for I learned that the reflection of light
from some unknown source to the people of this
valley, upon the ice and snow along the mountains,
produced a light almost equal to the sun. Yet it
needed the warmth and light of the sun to mature
vegetation; hence all their subsistance, or at least
the greater part of it, was produced during their
light or summer season.
The polar bear and some of the birds of arctic
plumage had been seen and killed by the hardy
hunters upon the mountain side; the people did not
think that they inhabited any other country, but
thought them denizens of the snow peaks and defiles of the mountains.
As I could understand it, it was not the intention of the Almighty that these people should have
any communication with the outside world; so He
had placed a barrier between them and the other
parts of the earth that no man could pass. He had
placed in the center of this valley a mountain peak
or elevation through which was a passage from
heaven to hell, or from the outside to the inside of
the earth. If the recording angel has kept record
of these people in his book of fate it will show.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

407

The length of human life, the troubles and perplexities there are as on other parts of the earth.
These people have their traditions, their records
of the past, their prophecies of the future, their
wise men, their teachers, their priests, their philosophers, their wizards and those that deal
knowledge of the future the same as other mortals
of the earth's surface.
After remaining with them for some time, and
feeling that to stay longer would be of little purpose to them to my mission in the universe, or to
myself, I betook again to flight and descended into
the beautiful Surey.
I was welcomed with every demonstration of
joy. They gathered about me to learn of my doings; they would have me relate in detail what had
happened on Mars; where I had left Surene, and
her work on earth. They were pleased to know
that virtue had been rewarded and wickedness punished; but like me, they knew full well that human
life could not be happy, it mattered not what were
the surroundings. To please them I related in detail everything that had occurred. Many others
had been away doing duty on earth while I was
gone; and they in turn had their stories to tell.
Surene was not there; and as I gazed after her
in my mind's eye, I could see her with Dell, in Virginia. I had a longing to see her, but knowing
that she was happy and I the same, I concluded to

in

408

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

remain for a time in Surey. All was as beautiful
as when I left. Assuming my material form, I
took possession of our lovely home. I threw myself down upon Surene's silken couch, and reviewed what I passed through.
As I compared the condition of the people on
Mars, on the earth and in the isolated valley of
which I have spoken, I could see little difference among them.
Reviewing the life of the
poor, the down-trodden and the oppressed, with
the rich, powerful and influential, the governing
classes and the governed classes, the master and
the slave, the weak and the strong, the old and the
young, the wise and the foolish, I could see little
difference their condition as to happiness.
What one appeared to gain in one direction, he
lost in another. If one had much wealth, he had
much care, he knew that the others hated him for
his success; he knew that they bowed to him for
his wealth and would wring it from him if they
could; he knew that they gloried in his misfortunes and earnestly prayed for his downfall, and
would gladly hail the day that he should be wrecked
upon the shore of ruin.
The poor man in turn suffered from want; but
he fully appreciated what he had. Though his
table was not covered with the choicest viands and
his food was simple; yet it was better for his
physical being, and his enjoyment of it was in-

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

409

tense. He knew that no man hated him for his
wealth; he knew that none were seeking his downfall; he knew that his children would not see him
die that they might possess his fortune; he knew
that he was safe from the robber; he knew that he
had no station in society to maintain and was not
annoyed by the false glitter of fashion. When his
day's work was done, he laid aside the cares of
life, if his larder was temporally provided. He
had less sickness, less pain, and less of the ills of
life, there were fewer obstructions to bar him from
his heavenly home; he had fewer sins upon his
soul, fewer moral deformities, and fewer reponsibilities to his Maker.
The governing classes were continually chafing
over the possibilities of their being deposed; they
watched the masses eagerly, trying to gleam
from them their feelings; they suffered continually
with the dread that they might loose their fortunes,
their position and possibly their heads.
They
strained every nerve to maintain their social caste,
they suffered with intense jealousy, while ruling
they were continually bowing; at the same time
trying to maintain their dignity, yet suing and
lording by turns. The master had his cares; he
drove the slave who appeared to follow yet really
led. The wise knew much, and in proportion were
their responsibilities. The simple knew little, so
their cares were less.

410

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

After I had reviewed the situation and seen
men in all the different phases of life, I found
there was little to choose. I could see the race
for wealth was an idle dream; the reward did not
pay for the effort, which soon, yes, very soon,
must be followed by death. I realized that all
earthly hope, expectation and coming happiness is
a delusion, and that the man that died first was
the first to gain real happiness.
Everything was now arranged in Surey for another excursion to the falls of light. Of course I
expected to join with the rest in this flight through
the air.
All that cared to go had announced their intentions, so that plenty of transportation had been
provided. Many angels from the celestial abode
were now in Surey who expected to join us in the
excursion; among those especially blessed were
the Toltec, Luzel, Jack, Lenore, and her mother
When everything was ready, we rose gracefully
from the ground, and sped away, passing over the
sea of Turmoil and over the great plain or the Valley of Resurrection. As we landed near the falls,
I gazed up the great archway from out of which
flowed the grand old river that had brought Surene
and me from a land of bondage into a life of continual joy and happiness. Kneeling upon the open
plain, I lifted my heart in prayer and gratitude to
the Great Hand that had guided our craft down
this lonely but glorious old river.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

411

The scenes enacted before these wonderful falls
were so much like those I have before described
that it would be idle for me to repeat them. Many
of us wandered down the river, straying here and
there, communing together as only the purified
can; when by chance we came upon the strange
wanderer who had told Surene and me of his past
history, and how all knowledge might be obtained
by bathing in the river of Light. Jack and Lenore
were with us. On seeing her father she sprang
quickly forward to meet him.
"Father," she cried, "May God in his wisdom
be merciful to you. Let me beseech you to enter
the great abyss of torment, be purified and enter
the blessed abode of Surey and be happy forever."
There was no attempt to embrace; there was no
affection shown such as would be expected between father and daughter; because she was pure
and could not be contaminated by the touch of impurity. The wanderer recognized this, and stood
gazing at her with love and admiration.
While they were conversing together, his wife
approached, "Jasper, she said, "My love for you
ha;3 never changed, and had you taken my advice
when last we met, you would now be among the
blessed; you would be purified from your sins; the
torment would have been over and you would long
ago have been living in contentment, peace and

412

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

purity among these happy people. Let me advise
you again to accept the will of God, enter the
torments of hell; be purified; then enter Surey and
be forever happy."
The wanderer could not speak, for a long time
he gazed at Lenore and his wife in silence. Finally he said, "I am not happy here yet I glory in
the thought that you and Lenore are among the
chosen and the blessed of the blessed. I will try
to fortify myself to accept your advice, and will
plunge into the gulf of Turmoil, so let me away
that I may act before my courage fails me."
Turning away with a prayer upon his lips, he
strode towards the sea of the damned.
Lenore
and her mother breathed a petition for his redemption, then joined with the others in roaming
over the plains and admiring the grandeur of the
falls. Many bathed in the river of Light that
they might look into the future of earth and know
the doings of men and their final estate. Again
we took to our air-ships, speeding away to visit
the various parts of Surey and hold intercourse
with the people.
After a flight of probably two thousand miles,
we settled down in a valley equal in beauty
to our own. They were holding services in the
temples, plays in the theaters, there were songs in
the glee halls, and dances in the pavilions. Passing to and fro among these places were these

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

413

blessed and pure people. We eagerly joined them,
and all were happy alike. They were pleased at
our coming, and we felt as much at home there as
in our own beautiful village. After remaining
with them for a season, we again took to our airships and visited various villages, re-enacting
again the same scene, the same round of enjoyments and pleasures and in time returning to our
villages to be met by smiling and happy faces free
from sin and earthly contamination.
My desire to see Surene grew upon me more
and more, until I finally determined to seek her
out. Bidding all a temporary good-bye, I again
took to flight, passing out onto the earth's surface,
intending to visit the seat of the American Rebellion, knowing that I would find Surene there. As
I soared away over the seas, my ears caught the
sound of music. Gazing in the direction from
which it came, I saw a small island. There were
no inhabitants upon the island, but sitting upon
rocks near the water's edge were a bevy of beautiful beings, twelve in number; and as I viewed them
from where I was, I thought I had never seen upon
the outside of the earth a group so lovely. They
were only partially clad, and their flesh was of a
soft pinkish white, enlivened and rendered more
brilliant by reflections of bluish grey, making it
pearly and exceedingly transparent.
The first three had long flowing hair of golden

414

FORTY YEARS

WITH THIE DAMNED

yellow, eyes of greyish blue and of limpid sweetness, teeth pearly white, with lips red and cherry
like. All their features were perfectly formed,
and all were equally beautiful, though they were
of different types. Three had black raven hair,
dark-brown eyes and dark eyelashes, but their
lips and the soft tints of their flesh were like those
of the blondes. The other six were of no distinct
type, but appeared rather a compromise between
the blondes and brunettes
As I drew near, they were all singing in concert and their music was enchanting
I can not
say, that it was as sweet and pure as that of Surey, yet it carried with it something bewitching
and enticing. I settled down near them, as I was
curious to know of their doings.
When they had ceased singing, one of the
blondes rose, saying,
Sisters, you know why we
have convened here. Three of us are from the
North Sea, three from the South Sea, three from
the Mediterranean Sea, and three from the
wild waters of the western seas. The chargos
preferred by Orpheus agaist Sister Circe are that
she allowed sailors to pass her domain without
charming them into the sea, that she might embellish her coral palace with their bones after they
had died from joy, at hearing her songs. I appoint ten of you to sit upon these rocks, which
were once sirens like ourselves; and if she does

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

415

not prove her songs to be enchanting, you are to
doom her, like many of her sisters before, to be
turned into stone. I will act fr Orpheus; she
can defend herself! do thou, Cicia, lead the council"
They took their seats as directed, and the one
said to be wanting in charms stood before them.
She that had preferred the charges in the
name of Orpheus rose, saying, "Know thou, Sister
Circe that Orpheus has found thy charms wanting
and thy songs without purpose, what sayest thou
in self-defense? "

Up to this time the erring sister, or the one to
be tried, had not spoken, now she said, "' Sister
sirens, hear me. If I do not prove to each in thy
wisdom that my charms are equal to the best, then
condemn me to sit upon this lone island for countlees ages, an immovable rock, without hope or
charm. The charges that Orpheus make against
me are false. My charms have not been wanting,
and he knows it well. Why shouid he leave his
home on the sunny shores of Italy and visit me in
my wild western waters, if I had less charms than
my sisters who sit in council?" And hear me
further; he did come wooing and told me that each
of you was hideous to behold. He said that your
songs were naught and had no charm, and he
would not tune his lyre in unison with yo'u; that
you had each besought him for his favor, but he

416

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

laughed that you should think to charm one so
great as he. He says the sirens of the North Sea
are wide of face, too light of hair, and too coarse
in song. He said that you of the South Sea had
hair without luster, teeth that were black, and
none but a mortal could love you. He said you of
Mediteranean had been jilted by all the gods of
the sea, and were now looking for mortals to woo
you. I knew his speech was false; I knew he
had wooed you all in turn; I knew that every sister
of the North Sea, every sister of the South Sea,
every sister of tho Mediterranean Sea, and my two
companions of the wild western seas had each in
turn jilted him. He came to me with falsehood on
his lips, malice in his heart, and hatred for you all,
because you had refused him; and he asked me to
be his love. My speech is done."
All in the council rose to their feet, their eyes
flashing with indignation; all cried as with one
voice, "Sister Circe, you are free; and woe be to
Orpheus if he again visits our domains."
Then Circe turns to the one who had preferred
the charges for Orpheus, saying, "I invite thee
and my other sister sirens here to visit my palace
home; we'll count the bones of sailors I have
charmed, and if they do not prove as many as the
best can show, I will ask no mercy at thy
hands."
Each pressed forward and embraced Sister

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

417

Circe in turn, saying,
Thy charms are great; thy
speech is noble; visit our homes and we will make
it merry for thee while thou stayest. Let us away.
duty awaits us." Each sprang into the sea and
disappeared.
Gazing after them, I wondered much at these
strange beings, who in the watery deep appeared
to have a world unto themselves. The works of
Nature are greater than human mind can conceive.
The sirens were alike denizens of the sea and land;
They spoke of their palace home, their wooing,
their want of charms, their love, their hatred, their
jealously, their beauty, and all other attributes
which their sisters of the land held in common
with them. Knowing that I could see no more of
these strange beings, I rose and soared away in
search of Serene.
As I scanned the surface of the earth, I saw Surene near Richmond, Virginia. A great battle had
been fought, and the confederates, or the people
who rebelled against the United States Government, had been defeated. There had been great
carnage, and the hospitals were full of the wounded, the sick, the dead and the dying. The dejected, the worn, the defenders of the hopeless
cause, the victor, the freed slave, the master, and
all and everything attendant upon a great battle
and the defeat of an army were there in wild confusion. Lee had surrendered his hosts to a su

418

FORTY YEARS WITH THE DAMNED

perior force, although his warriors were brave
and had been great in battle, yet their cause was
unjust, and their desire to hold men in bondage
had been frowned upon by the powers that govern
the "affairs of men."
Seeking out Surene, I found her hovering about
Dell as a protector ani guide in her noble work of
relieving sufferers.
Dell and her mother were
ministering to victor and vanquished alike. After
they had moved to Ohio they joined the army and
devoted their lives to the service of the government. Dell's life during the war had been adventurous and the scenes in which she had played a
part had been daring and thrilling. Later on I
will tell you of the part she played in this great
tragedy and the good she had rendered to the
cause of right. Her mother was matron of an
army corps hospital. Both had rendered good
service to their country and endeared themselves
to thousands of sick and wounded to whom they
had ministered.
But now the war was over; the South was impoverished, robbed of her substance, and was suffering all manner of misfortunes attendant upon
being the seat of war. Lee had issued an order
disbanding his followers, saying, "Return to your
home, as best you can, and try to mend your
wasted fortunes. As our cause is lost, it would be
murder to continue further with the great odds
there are against us.

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

419

General Grant, commanding the United States
forces, had ordered that the sick and wounded that
could be moved, be sent to the general hospitals,
and transportation home as far as possible be
furnished each army alike.
As Dell and her mother's work was done, they
determined to go back to Ohio, gather together
their belongings and return to Virginia.
The Union and Confederate soldiers were alike
anxious to return to their homes. The people of
country, villages and cities were gladly receiving
them back. Those of the Union returned amid
pomp, show, waving of banners and beating of
drums. Bands played, speeches were made, songs
were sung, banquets were given, churches had especial services, and everything was done to welcome them home with joy and gladness. But alas!
how different the return of the defeated! They
had failed to accomplish their purpose; they had
lost their all; poverty, distress and misery were on
every side. The country was disjointed and out of
order. The slaves were freed, and there was no
one to till the soil. Their horses, their cattle, their
sheep, their hogs, their corn, their cotton, their
sugar and everything else that goes to enrich and
make a people comfortable and happy were gone.
The ravage of war, that "grim-faced monster,' had
swallowed up or destroyed everything that would
give substance and nourishment to a people.

420

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

Along the roadside, in the fields, on the trains,
in the cities and everywhere were the empty
sleeves, the crutch supplying the place of a missing leg, the ugly scars, the rheumatic, the broken
in health, and the dependent. All were poor; all
needy; yet none were able to help
Despair was written upon every face. and yet
"hope the charmer" whispered in their ears, "The
cloud is passing; the sun in all its splendor will
again burst forth upon you. Do not despair; be
up and doing.
Dell and her mother were again in their Virginian home. Their slaves had not left, but remained
upon the plantation to welcome them back, and
were wil]ing to give a helping hand to their old
mistrees to put the place in order, and if possible
bring back peace and plenty as before.
Hope began 'to revive; industry was slowly
taking the place of idleness, and the lover was
seeking out his betrothed who had long waited his
return; but many, yes, many a poor girl was
mournilg for one who would never come back.
It was Sunday morning. Surene and I were
again at the home of the widow as John dejectedly
entered the gate, not knowing how he, with his one
arm, would be received. Dell was there to meet
him with a smile and a cordial welcome. She took
him by the hand and led him into the house, where
he was met by her mother, who app; )ached with

OR LIFE INSIDE OF THE EARTH.

421

extended hands, saying, "John, you are welcome.
I know why you are here; you would ask for the
hand of Dell. Although you and she have differed
much in regard to the war, yet she has ever been
true to you, and her love has never changed. Take
her with the blessings of her mother, and, I may
say, of her father, who is now among the blessed,
and may God in His wisdom guide you each aright.
As it is near the hour of church, I will walk on;
you and she can follow as you will."
Passing out into the road the widow fell in with
the neighbors who were on their way to the country church. Nearly every one was on foot, as
horses were too scarce to use for anything but the
field.
A more beautiful day had never been known,
even in the lovely valley of Virginia. Nature was
in her happiest mood, radiant with sunshine and
alternate shade; the birds were in their brightest
plumage and were singing their cheeriest songs;
the breezes were playing their softest melodies and
whispering to the passer-by. "Why be sad? Now
is the time to be happy." The flowers were fresh
in color and yielding their sweetest perfumes; the
bees were humming their low accompaniment to
the dreamy morning as they gathered the honey
from the holiday robes of the meadows, sparkling
in the sunlight were the shifting leaves of graceful trees swaying in unison to the babbling brook

422

FORTY YEARS

WITH THE DAMNED

which flowed beneath the bridge over which we
passed to the church.
In advance of the others the good old minister
silently and thoughtfully led the way; then followed the widow with some of her old and welltried friends; then came two young men with some
laughing girls who could not be sad; next were an
old pair leaning upon their staffs whose only son
had fallen in the conflict, leaving them sadly alone;
and well in the rear followed Dell, leaning upon
the one arm of John, who had left his other upon
the battlefield of the Wilderness.
Gathering together in the church the old minister offered up a fervent pray of thankfulness that
the war was over, and for the preservation of the
lives of those who had escaped the terrible slaugh
ter, All joined in the hymn that followed. Never
before had Dell sang so sweetly. Louder and
louder they sang, till at last I whispered to Surene, " How fervent these people are!" Yet louder
and louder still the song went up.
I awoke.
Now I know with Byron that "Life is twofold;
sleep hath its own world," which is a boundary between this life and the life to come.
My dream is done. Let me away to my hunter's
home and tell my frightened wife I slept upon the
mountain-side, and when I awoke the angel of light
was unfolding her whitened robes and laughing day
lighting his torches upon the mountain peaks.

This book is a preservation facsimile produced for
the University of Illinois, Urbana-Champaign.
It is made in compliance with copyright law
and produced on acid-free archival
60# book weight paper
which meets the requirements of
ANSI/NISO Z39.48-1992 (permanence of paper).
Preservation facsimile printing and binding
by
Northern Micrographics
Brookhaven Bindery
La Crosse, Wisconsin
2011